Astoria

by minininjagirl

As Astoria Greengrass returns for her final year at Hogwarts, she realises that the dark magic did not die alongside Voldemort. Forces still wish to fulfil his desires, forces closer to home than she would like to admit. [as much as this is a fanfic with draco as the love interest- it is very slow. bestie astoria be struggling so love isn't number one priority]

Packing her trunk, Astoria was overwhelmed by one feeling and one feeling alone; nostalgia. As she folded her clothes, she recalled the excitement she had felt the very first time she had prepared to go to Hogwarts, the rush of joy as she had packed her entire life into one meagre trunk, the thrill as she piled spellbooks higher than she could see. When Astoria had first packed her trunk to go to Hogwarts, her sister Daphne had been right beside her and today was no different.

After the war, with no family left to turn to, Astoria and Daphne had made their house feel more like home. Gone were the enslaved house elves, the books containing dark magic, the bars on the windows. Although her family were nowhere near as bad as the rest of the Sacred Twenty Eight, the Greengrass family still had to uphold the values instilled in them.

During the war, Astoria's home had become a place of gathering for Death Eaters and during those times, she hadn't been able to leave her room. Astoria had resided in her room for weeks on end, for every holiday or break between terms she had stayed in one place. Although confinement to her room had made Astoria a far more competent witch than she had ever imagined, she still wished she could have had freedom, or at least the false sense of freedom Daphne was provided with.

Though Astoria had been evacuated during the final battle, she had still seen more darkness than she even knew existed. Professor McGonagall had done her best to avoid students being harmed but Astoria was one of the few who had not been so lucky. A deep scar across the length of her forearm was a constant reminder of everything she had been through, everything she had seen, everything that would one day be in the history books.

"It will fade." Her sister Daphne whispered quietly, taking Astoria's arm in her hand and tracing the scar with her dainty fingers.

"I know." Astoria knew it was true, scars didn't last forever, but she couldn't stop herself from looking at it whenever she felt moments of anxiety; the thought of returning to Hogwarts was enough to cause one of those moments.

"We're going to be okay. People will forgive us and we will forgive them." Daphne took her hand, squeezing it gently. "It's just another, normal year."

Astoria knew it wasn't, but it was likely best to pretend it simply was. Nothing would be the same at Hogwarts, the majority of Slytherins had chosen the wrong side and it wasn't something Astoria thought the other students would forget any time soon. Students had died and they were responsible.

A loud thump brought Astoria's attention back to her packing. "Daphne be careful with my books." She called to her sister who had dropped a large pile of textbooks on the floor around her. Astoria kneeled on the floor beside her and began to collect the books into a pile, before wordlessly casting a spell to lift them into her trunk.

"Who's going back this year?" Astoria asked, sitting down on the edge of her bed.

Daphne paused before answering, as though searching for the names within her mind. "Not many people. Theodore, Luna, Hannah, Draco, Millicent, Hermione. I think that's about it from my year."

Astoria wasn't surprised how few students were returning, if she had experienced what some of them had, she would never look back. She knew there would be a similar amount in her year who would return, very few students were keen to return to the place that caused them such harm. "I assume Luna and Ginny will come back, but who even knows anymore?" Astoria wouldn't have been surprised if she was all alone when she returned.

"It will be strange having you in my year. You're too young to be finishing Hogwarts in only a few months!" Daphne sat beside her sister on the bed.

"I'm hardly too young! I'm of the exact age most students are when they finish Hogwarts." Astoria retorted in a matter of fact manner.

"Well, we aren't exactly most students Astoria. Most students don't go to Hogwarts whilst a Wizarding War is unfolding!" Daphne's voice grew faster with every word she spoke, her final sentence jumbling together into a collection of syllables.

"Exactly, we are far better than most students. Who else can say that they've been part of a war?" Astoria smiled lightly, she wasn't ashamed to say she'd been in a war but she was ashamed of what side she had been on. "I learnt far more in the past few years than I would have if we hadn't been in the middle of a disaster."

During the Wizarding War, although Astoria learnt all sorts of dark magic from the Carrows, she also finally learnt how to defend herself against the spells she was being taught. As a Slytherin, she had been given special treatment by Amycus Carrow who had taken a peculiar interest in her. During the war, she had learnt how to resist curses she would never have imagined being sent her way until she was thrown into a war. Astoria learnt how to shield her mind and had almost perfected her ability to shield herself from the Cruciatius curse before the final battle began. Although she hoped she would never need to resist the curse again, she was grateful she knew how if worst came to worst.

"Well, I certainly didn't learn anything last year. I didn't think I would exactly need NEWT level education once the Dark Lord took over." Although Daphne was smiling, her voice began to waver once she mentioned the Dark Lord.

Astoria shuffled closer to her. "You thought he would win?"

"Didn't we all? Harry was seventeen! And he died!" She took Astoria's hand in hers. "All the seventh years that didn't already have the mark were getting ready to become Death Eaters. I was getting ready to devote my life to the man that killed our family Astoria!" Tears were beginning to form in Daphne's eyes but she didn't stop. "Blaise was teaching me occlumency so I could shield my mind from him. Pansy taught me dark magic, far darker than anything we were being taught in lessons Astoria."

"I knew Harry would do it." Astoria's voice was distinct from Daphne's quivering voice. She spoke with confidence, with a sweet smile plastered across her face. "He was a far better wizard than us Slytherins gave him credit for. I heard he could even produce a Patronus!"

Daphne's eyes lit up. "A real one?"

Astoria nodded, her eyes beaming with the same excitement as Daphne's. "I heard a whole bunch of Gryffindors can. Apparently he taught them while Umbridge was around."

"I'd like to be able to do that. You don't think one of them would teach me, do you?" Daphne blotted the tears from her face with the edge of her sleeve.

"I'm not sure how many of them are going back and out of those few, who would want to teach us, Daphne? We chose the wrong side."

"Hermione might. She didn't seem to look at us like the others did." Daphne was right. Despite it all, Hermione Granger had never looked at the Slytherin's like they were all bad. Even after the final battle, in which Daphne fought for the wrong side, Hermione had been able to smile at her, even going as far as to offer her a hot drink.

"Hermione will be far too busy revising. Even in the first term, she'll be in the library." Astoria said. "Anyway, help me pack so we can eat!"

Both sisters rose from Astoria's bed and returned to packing her trunk. Whilst Astoria organised her clothes into seasonal piles, Daphne began stacking her books before dropping them into Astoria's trunk. Soon, the girls were done; Astoria's trunk was piled high with clothes and books, all organised into neat piles that lined her trunk.

Looking down at her trunk, Astoria realised that she had never taken such sheer quantity to Hogwarts. Astoria considered herself to be a light packer but this year she felt as though she had changed. She was unsure what the following year would hold for her so she wanted to be prepared for everything, every possible event that could occur.

Previously, Astoria and her sister had returned home during breaks between terms and holidays but with their family gone, neither girl wanted to return to an empty home. Instead, they had decided they would stay at Hogwarts for they had heard wonderful things about a Hogwarts Christmas from those without families to return to. Even if the celebration wasn't what they wanted, Astoria would be happy wherever, as long as Daphne was there.

"Do you think Dippy has made dinner yet?" Daphne asked, looking up from her trunk which had now begun to fill up.

"Dippy could have it ready in seconds, she's incredible." Astoria could feel her mouth beginning to water at the thought of dinner, especially if it had been made by Dippy who had never failed to cook something wonderful for her. Despite Astoria and Daphne giving Dippy an item of clothing to free her after their father had died, she had stayed in their home, unwilling to leave. Dippy found it peculiar to be freed, she had worked for the Greengrass family for years and if she had nothing to do for them, Astoria was almost certain she would crumble.

As though she could tell she was being spoken about, Dippy apparated into the room in an instant. "Miss Astoria, Miss Daphne." Dippy curtseyed, something she had been conditioned to do by Astoria's father.

"No need to curtsey Dippy, we are all equal here." Astoria smiled at the house-elf, making her blush rather intensely.

"Yes, Miss."

Astoria reached into the drawers behind her before pulling out a small outfit she had previously made for Dippy. In her hands, she held a rather beautiful dress she had spent almost all of the summer making for her house elf. It was made of a soft velvet fabric that ruffled at the edges. Astoria lifted the dress up, passing it over to Dippy who's mouth fell open at the sight of it. "Here you go, I made you another one Dippy."

"Oh Miss Astoria! This is a dress fit for a witch, not a house-elf."

"You aren't just a house-elf though Dippy, you're our equal," Daphne added as Astoria pushed the dress into Dippy's arms.

"You could wear it to dinner if you wanted."

"Oh, Dippy would be most honoured! Dippy has made her special carrot pie to celebrate your return to Hogwarts."

"How wonderful! Thank you very much, Dippy."

Dippy apparated away as quickly as she had arrived, dashing down to the kitchen to finish working on her signature dish. Ever since the girls were little they had adored her carrot pie, it had been something saved for only special occasions and returning to Hogwarts after a War was certainly one of those.

The sisters packed the rest of their trunks in silence, the only sound erupting from Daphne who was struggling to close hers. With a quick flick of her wand, the book she had been trying to fit in her trunk shrunk down to half the size, sliding neatly into a gap down the side and allowing Daphne to close her trunk.

"Dinner?" Daphne asked as soon as her trunk was shut.

"Absolutely," Astoria nodded her head in agreement; she was ravenous.

Hand in hand, the Greengrass sisters made their way down the extravagant staircase into the dining room. They each took their usual seats opposite each other at one end of the table, Astoria still finding her eyes wandering to the head of the table where their Father once sat.

"Miss Astoria, Miss Daphne, Dippy brings pie!" Dippy followed quickly behind a levitating pie, her short legs struggling to keep up with the pie. She levitated it onto the table before swishing her hand, cutting the pie into pieces that happily served themselves to the Greengrass sisters. "Dippy will return momentarily!"

When Dippy returned, her short wooden stool followed closely behind her. Ever since being freed, Dippy had refused to sit at the table and had instead, fashioned herself her own table. It had taken weeks for Dippy to even consider herself worthy to face the sisters but eventually, her table found a permanent place in their dining room: in the closest corner facing inwards. "Dippy is very excited to go to Hogwarts." She began cutting the pie up in front of her.

"We're very happy that you'll be there! It will be nice to see you more often." Astoria added.

Ever since her freedom, Dippy had worried about what she would do during term time and when Daphne had suggested she work at Hogwarts, although at first, she'd decline, Dippy was eventually happy to oblige. At Hogwarts she would be able to do what she did best, cooking. Dippy would even be surrounded by hundreds of other house-elves, something she could only dream of.

"Dippy can't wait to cook for all the students! Dippy heard the welcome feast was that of dreams!" Her eyes lit up as she imagined all the work she could be doing in just a few short hours.

"We can't wait either."

The Greengrass sisters glanced at each other and when they did, they knew they had made the right decision going back.

BeforeAstoriaarrived at Kings Cross Station, she transfigured her trunk into something more appropriate for the muggle world: a sleek black suitcase with her initials embossed in gold. Both the Greengrass sisters had begun doing this after Daphne's fourth year when they began realising the peculiar looks they got from muggles and despite previously being careless, something made them feel more self-conscious than ever before. Especially now, the girls were almost ashamed to be seen with a trunk or have a muggle catch a glimpse of their wand, the very item that started and ended two wars.

Daphne and Astoria held hands as they walked through King's Cross Station, holding onto each other for dear life as they navigated their way through the crowds. Although King's Cross had always been bustling when the sisters went to get the Hogwarts Express, today was a day like no other.

Astoria could feel her thoughts muddling together, as each person passed in front of her, the scene switched; from a busy King's Cross Station to the battlefield in Hogwarts. Her grip tightened on Daphne's hand but even that wasn't enough to bring her back to reality. Astoria was no longer at King's Cross, she was on the battlefield, she was watching her friends die before her and her entire world fall apart. Hooded figures passed her by and each time they did, she felt her scar burning beneath her skin, as though the wound was being inflicted all over again. It felt as though shards of rough glass were tearing apart her skin, poison dripping into and from her open wound. Astoria let go of her suitcase, her hand clasping her arm. As soon as she pulled it away, she saw the blood and not just a little bit. Litres and litres of the warm scarlet liquid trickled down her arm and began dripping into a pool beneath her.

And then she screamed. Astoria screamed as though her body was being torn apart, as though she was watching her friends die, as though her world was ending. She screamed as though this was all happening because it was.

When Astoria fell into the fetal position, she closed her eyes. She knew it wouldn't take it all away, but Astoria would take any relief that she could. Nothing felt real to Astoria. Everything felt as though it was slipping away from her, Astoria was sinking into the ground as her thoughts became louder. She could still feel the blood dripping down her arm and it didn't appear to be stopping any time soon.

It felt like forever before Astoria could feel Daphne's hand clutching hers again. Astoria opened her eyes but she still couldn't see clearly. Everything was out of focus, nothing felt real other than Daphne's hand, the coolness of it bringing her a sense of calmness, especially in comparison to the warm blood she had previously felt.

"It's okay Astoria. We are okay." She could hear Daphne whispering into her ear, her voice just loud enough to make out amongst the "We are at King's Cross Station, we're going to get the Hogwarts Express. We are going back to Hogwarts but it's okay, the war is over. Hogwarts is safe."

The war is over. Astoria repeated to herself. She doesn't have to go through it again. Hogwarts is safe.

Astoria lifted her head from her knees slowly. Her hands lifted up to her eyes, wiping away the tears. "I am okay."

"You are okay." Daphne reminded her, taking her hand again. "Are you ready to go? We don't want to miss the train."

Astoria took a deep breath. "We can go now." She took hold of her suitcase with her other hand, using it to lift herself to a standing position. In a few moments, the sisters were on their way again, Daphne clutching onto Astoria's hand with more strength than before.

As the two approached the platform, they gave each other one brief look before increasing their pace and running towards the platform. In an instant, the girls powered through the wall and onto the platform where it all began. Instantly as they entered the platform, their suitcases turned back into their trunks.

Astoria felt safe almost instantly once she stepped onto the platform. As she watched the smoke filling the platform, she recalled her first moment on the platform all those years ago, it was the same smell, the same view, the same company, just in a different world. Hogwarts was one of the only constants in Astoria's life other than her sister, it was where she had felt the safest prior to the war last year. : it was a place she hoped would eventually feel safe again one day.

"Daphne where are we going to sit? Who do we sit with?" Astoria rushed her words, the panic beginning to set in once more.

Daphne squeezed her hand tighter, "Astoria, we can think about that in a moment. Let's go put our trunks down first." Daphne led Astoria toward the front of the train, pulling her lightly by the arm across the platform. "Leave yours next to mine."

Astoria dropped her trunk beside her sisters, her hand still tightly wound in her sisters. Astoria and Daphne made their way towards the Hogwarts Express, Daphne leading the way towards their regular carriage. "We can sit in here, it will be just like before."

Astoria barely let her finish, "Daphne can we sit somewhere else? I don't want things to be like they were before, we need something new." She said to her sister.

Daphne was on board with the plan instantly. Astoria took her hand, leading her towards another carriage and helping her onboard. "We can sit in here."

As the two girls made their way onto the carriage, they spotted a girl they recognised all too well. Hermione Granger sat in the carriage, her face buried in a book. She looked almost as she had done last year, but her face was not the same: her eyebrows had grown out, her face appeared gaunt, her skin looked as though it had been whitewashed.

"Daphne." Hermione called out quietly, "Why don't you come and sit in here with me?" She glanced at the seat opposite her with a smile. "Astoria, you too, I think Ginny is coming in a minute."

Daphne and Astoria shared a look. for what they thought for a short period of time but before they looked away, Hermione spoke again. "You don't have to, it's just an offer."

Astoria nodded at Daphne. "Let's sit." She sat herself down by the window opposite Hermione, dropping her small bag above them before she took her seat. Astoria had always sat by the window, partly due to her love of the outdoors, but primarily she had always had somebody to wave goodbye to at the platform, this time was different. As she looked out of the window, it finally sunk in that there was nobody waiting for her outside. Nobody would be waving her off and nobody would be waiting for her return; the only person she truly had left for her was sat beside her in the carriage.

"How have you two been over summer?" Hermione asked as she shut her book, sliding it into the gap between the seat and the window.

Astoria knew this was not a personal question, instead, it was clearly professional. Hermione did not know them well enough to have a genuine interest in their wellbeing, but the question was a nice enough gesture.

"We had a good summer, we spent most of it clearing up the house," Daphne answered for the pair. "What about yours Hermione?"

And with that, Hermione was off. "Well, I read the most fascinating book whilst I was preparing for this year. It was called Quintessence: A Quest. It was such an enthralling read, almost as though I was reading Hogwarts: A History for the first time all over again." Hermione's eyes lit up as soon as she mentioned her book, it was like seeing her fall in love. "I cannot wait for this year, it was such a shame to miss lessons last ye-"

"Hermione!" Ginny called out, appearing in the doorway. "Oh Daphne, Astoria," Ginny nodded her head at the pair, "it's good to see you again." She took her seat beside Hermione, squeezing her hand momentarily. "Sorry to interrupt, carry on Hermione." She smiled at her friend.

Hermione took a deep breath in. "Well, I was just saying how exciting this year is going to be! It was a shame to miss out on lessons and everything last year so I want to do as much as I can this year! What NEWTS are you two doing again?" She asked the Greengrass sisters, this time appearing genuinely interested in their responses.

Astoria looked at Daphne, expecting her to go first, as she always had done being the oldest. "Well as I am sure you aware I am not doing Potions after the fiascos of my OWLs. Instead, I chose Defence Against The Dark Arts, Charms and Transfiguration. They were the only ones I thought I stood a chance of passing, I am certainly not as smart as Astoria!" She said, causing Astoria's cheeks to flush a light coral. "Judging by my work last year, I'm not sure if I will even pass the few that I chose."

Hermione and Ginny gave her a toothy grin. "Last year barely counts, you'll definitely pass this year!"

Ginny chimed in, "Astoria, which NEWTS did you choose?"

"I went for Charms, Herbology, Potions and Defence Against the Dark Arts. Not too sure how well the first three are going, I definitely put all of my efforts into Defence Against the Dark Arts last year; the special attention definitely helped me out." Astoria barely realised the last sentence had come out of her mouth, immediately feeling guilty once she had realised what she said. "Anyway, I hope Herbology gets more attention this year, I barely learnt anything last year." Astoria stuttered as she spoke, trying to erase the memory of last years Defence Against the Dark Arts.

"I am almost glad I wasn't here for that, I couldn't possibly imagine having to suffer with a bad teacher or even worse, none at all!" Hermione said with a shocked tone.

Bad teacher barely covered it. Astoria could confirm for a fact that the Carrows were worse than just bad teachers. Even having been given special treatment for her blood status and Hogwarts house, Astoria had definitely suffered at the hands of them. She had both the physical and mental scars to prove it.

Once Astoria looked out the window, she realised that the Hogwarts Express had already left the station. She hadn't even had to look out the window and witness all the other loving families say goodbye, the moment had simply passed. Astoria hoped the same would happen in her final year at Hogwarts.

Astoria knew this term would be different from the moment her last term had ended but only when she stepped off of the Hogwarts Express did she realise the extent of the difference.

Even putting on her robes felt different, the fabric that had once clung to her body was now loose, barely touching any parts of her skin. The emerald that had once made her eyes sparkle no longer did its job, her eyes instead sunk further into her face.

Another notable difference was the thestrals. Horse like beings that had only ever been seen before by a select few were now admired by almost all students. "Look at them Astoria!" Daphne called out, letting go of her hand and rushing off to admire the thestrals.

But Astoria didn't want to look, she could only see them because of all of the death that she had seen in her previous term. If she looked at the thestrals then it all became real and she had to accept that they were all really dead.

"Mind if we ride with you?" Ginny asked from behind.

"Sure." Astoria wasn't too keen on the idea but she couldn't exactly say no. In silence, Hermione, Ginny, Daphne and Astoria made their way onto the carriage, Astoria ensuring that she faced away from the thestral at all times.

"I wonder what Professor McGonagall will be like as a Headmistress, did you know she's the first one since the 1940s?" Hermione smiled at the Greengrass sisters.

"Not the first one, remember there was Umbridge?" Daphne added.

"Does Umbridge even count? She only lasted a few months and now she's serving life in Azkaban. I don't think being Headmistress really worked out for her." Ginny replied, rolling her eyes as she recalled the experience of being a student under Umbridge's rule.

"You aren't wrong," Astoria added.

Despite the journey to the castle being a long one, the group of girls did not exchange another word until they reached the castle doors. Instead, they simply watched as they passed through the woodlands; all but Astoria admiring the thestrals pulling the carriage.

"Welcome home everyone." Announced Astoria as they arrived at the castle, finally letting go of Daphne's hand as she stepped off of the carriage.

"We'll see you later." Ginny smiled at the pair as she made her way to the Gryffindor table alongside Hermione.

"Just us two now Astoria," Daphne looked back at her sister with a grin. "Let's go and see who else came back any predictions?"

Astoria followed after Daphne as they made their way to the Slytherin table, "I don't know, I doubt there will be many people. None of the Slytherins were particularly academic, any chance to get out of education I am sure they would ta-"

Astoria cut herself off before she had the chance to finish. The Slytherin table was not empty as expected, although it certainly wasn't full like the other house tables, Astoria found herself surprised at the number of students that had returned. She couldn't help but let her mouth fall open at the sight of all the students.

"Close your mouth Greengrass, it isn't really that much of a surprise that we returned." Theodore Nott stated.

"What else were we going to do with ourselves,?" Pansy added.

Blaise quickly joined the conversation. "It's not exactly like anybody was lining up to employ us after the war, ex Death Eaters aren't exactly prime employees."

"I don't know what you mean, we're just as employable as Potter and Weasley, did you hear they already have jobs?" Pansy retorted. "I would say we're just as loyal as those lot."

Astoria knew who she meant by those lot. Pansy was referring to the Gryffindors; as much as other houses had been against them during the war, Gryffindors made up the majority. She took her seat beside Daphne and looked around the table. "No Draco?" She questioned.

"Nobody knows," Theodore replied, "I haven't heard from him all summer."

"Well if you haven't heard from him then nobody would have. I guess that means he isn't coming..." Daphne stated.

"It will be different without him," Blaise added.

"Please!" Pansy almost laughed. "He was barely even here for the past two years, I doubt it will be much differen-"

"Settle down, settle down." Professor McGonagall bellowed throughout the hall. "Please take your seats students." She placed her wand beneath her jaw, acting as a microphone and greatly increasing the volume of her voice.

"Now, this year will be like no other as I am sure you are all aware." She placed her hands on the book stand before her. "Last year was one that challenged us all, darkness seeped in through all the cracks but light pushed it out. However, the darkness claimed many lives and I would like us all to take a moment to remember those who fell." She glanced over to the Slytherin table. "Regardless of what side they fought on."

Everyone in the hall bowed their heads, teachers and students taking a moment to pay their respects to all of the fallen warriors. Although both sides took losses, judging by the sobs coming from the Gryffindor table, it was evident their losses were the greatest.

When Astoria opened her eyes again, Draco was there, tucked into the corner of the Slytherin table. He didn't say a word, instead, he kept his head down, his eyes glued on the surface of the table.

McGonagall glanced briefly in Dracos direction before refocusing her attention. "This year will be different, as I am sure you have noticed, there are no first years present in the Great Hall today. Instead, we have two groups of seventh years which will be combined into one. You will have your lessons as usual and everything will continue as though this were any year. Exams will take place as normal and you will be expected to complete all work on time. Despite last year being challenging, there will be no exceptions for students, you are expected to complete this year as though it were any other. Hogwarts life must continue as usual!"

She raised her wand, taking a step back from the bookstand. "Now I have kept you for long enough, it is time to eat." As she finished speaking, she waved her wand causing hundreds of platters of food to appear on the tables.

Despite being at Hogwarts for several years, the magic of the Great Feast still left Astoria speechless. "Draco, we didn't expect to see you here," Blaise mentioned as he began to pile his plate up high with potatoes in all variations.

Instead of responding, Draco simply shrugged. "I don't think Draco is in the mood right now," Theo said, pinching potatoes from Blaise's plate.

"I don't even know where to start!" Exclaimed Daphne, simply admiring the display of food before her.

"Shepherd's pie is usually a good bet." It was what Astoria seemed to gravitate towards every time it was on offer. For some reason, it reminded her of childhood, she had never eaten the meal prior to her arrival at Hogwarts, but something about the meal made her feel nostalgic.

"Yeah, I'll start with that," Daphne muttered to herself, scooping as much shepherds pie onto her plate as possible.

Nobody on the Slytherin table spoke again until dessert appeared on the table. Pansy, Daphne and Astoria all reached into the centre of the table, taking a large slice of the treacle tart they had all been thinking about since finishing their pie.

"None for you Blaise, Theo?" Astoria questioned the pair who unlike themselves were avoiding their favourite treacle tart.

"Not today."

"We're trying to get toned for Quidditch this year. Not sure how well academia will go for us so I'm thinking Quidditch is our next best bet!" Blaise declared.

"Good plan, you two were pigging out so much last year. I'm surprised they have any food left for us this term." Pansy retorted.

"Wind your neck in Pansy, it was emotional eating," Theo smirked at her, dipping his finger into her treacle tart then licking it. "It tastes so much better when you can't have it."

"One slice won't hurt Theo!"

"Yeah, I think we all deserve something nice," Astoria added, tucking into her second slice of the warm dessert.

"Well, I guess I might as well if you're all forcing me." He joked. Theo then helped himself to the biggest slice of treacle tart left on the platter. Within a few seconds, he had devoured the slice, not leaving a single crumb on his plate.

"Students!" Professor McGonagall's voice echoed throughout the hall. "Please leave the hall and see your prefects for information." Chaos quickly overcame the hall, with students jumping out of their seats almost immediately. "Could all Slytherin students please stay behind?"

"We've been here less than an hour and we're already in trouble, seems about right," Draco muttered, barely audible.

"Now I know that there are a lot less of you this year, some have decided not to return, however, some did not make this decision voluntarily." She made her way over to the head of the Slytherin table, pacing up and down in front of it. "Other students may be hostile towards you, but they will be dealt with appropriately. Hogwarts will not tolerate any form of discrimination, from other students or from you." Her eyes fell onto the older students, particularly Draco and Pansy who were widely known for their harassment of other students.

"If any of you wish to speak with me, I will be more than willing to do so at any point. Despite this year being different to usual, I will be expecting you to perform as expected, classes and extracurriculars will run as usual and I expect your full cooperation."

McGonagall took a deep breath in. "If you need forgiveness, you are forgiven."

For the first time in a very long while, Astoria had a good nights sleep, one that wasn't riddled with nightmares that awoke her in the middle of the night, for once Astoria was awoken by the sunlight streaming in through the dormitory window.

Within a few short minutes, Astoria was up, dressed, and in the common room. "Good morning Daphne!" She exclaimed with a smile.

"How are you so cheery at this time of day?" She heard Pansy call from the corner of the room with a yawn.

"I had a good nights sleep," Daphne took her hand and squeezed it briefly. "My first one in almost a year. Nothing can bring me down today!"

"If I don't get some breakfast, everything will be bringing me down." Daphne sighed. "Astoria, Pansy, you ready to go?"

"I'll skip this one," Pansy said quietly, "I need another hour at least." She dropped her head onto the signature green sofa and closed her eyes, dozing off almost instantly.

"Just us two then," Daphne smiled at her sister as they made their way towards the door.

"Wait for us!" The Greengrass sisters turned to see Theo, Blaise and Draco all rushing out of their dormitory. "We can't exactly be Quidditch ready if we miss breakfast."

"I can't do anything until I've eaten," Theo added.

"Let's get to breakfast then." Daphne led the group to their usual Slytherin table in the Great Hall. In a few short moments, the group had piled their plates high with food, Astoria sticking to her usual toast whilst Theo, Blaise and Draco took more than their fair share of everything being offered.

Although the Great Hall was almost empty, Astoria could feel the presence of all those around her. She felt their eyes glaring at the back of her head, sizing up each returning Slytherin student and likey judging them. Astoria knew she was to expect judgement, but she had only been at Hogwarts a few hours and already felt discomfort. Her home now felt more like a house than a home.

Astoria took a bite of her toast. "When will they stop looking at us?" She spoke through gritted teeth."

"It's only day one, they should stop eventually." Daphne attempted to reassure her.

"Doubt it," Draco added, "It was like this for me for years, you'll get used to it eventually Astoria, all Slytherins have to."

"I never had to!" Protested Theo with his mouth filled to the brim.

"Well, you were never observant enough to realise they've been looking at us Slytherins for years like this. At least they aren't talking about us yet," said Blaise.

"That we know of," Daphne corrected him. "I am almost certain they have had at least a few gossiping sessions about us, especially after McGonogalls speech last night."

"Well I'll give them something to talk about-" Theo reached to the bottom of his sleeve, his fingers grasping the end. Before he even had a chance to lift it an inch, Draco clasped his hand against his.

"Don't."

"Theo, they don't exactly need another reason to hate us, they have enough," Blaise added.

Astoria ate the rest of her breakfast in silence, nobody on the Slytherin table saying another word until they had all finally finished. "See you all at Quidditch tryouts," Astoria muttered as she left her seat.

"Why are you going to Quidditch tryouts? You don't play Astoria!" Daphne exclaimed, jumping out of her seat and leaving the Great Hall alongside her sister and Blaise, with Draco trailing behind them in silence.

"Well, we have to show support for anyone trying out, and we haven't exactly got anything else to do, have we?"

"Astoria, I will appreciate your support. We are going to destroy Gryffindor this year, I can't let Slytherin lose the house cup in my final year!" Blaise added, already becoming riled up at the thought of a match against their Gryffindor rivals.

"Don't let McGonagall hear you say that I think see expects Slytherins and Gryffindors to be skipping in a field of meadows," warned Astoria.

"House unity and all that you know?"

The trio piled into the Potions classroom, taking their usual seats, with Draco following in a few moments later. Astoria had barely been in the Potions classroom for a minute before she began to shiver, "I forgot how cold it was in here," she exclaimed.

Whilst Astoria did her best to warm herself up, students began to pile into the classroom, nowhere near as many as she expected considering two years had been merged, but enough the make the classroom feel alive again. Noticeably, Astoria spotted Hermione entering the classroom alongside Ginny, the pair smiled over at the Slytherin table but their attempt at friendship seemed futile, with not a single student returning the smile.

"Good morning students!" Professor Slughorn beamed at the students once he appeared at the front of the class. "I am very glad that you have decided to join me this year for NEWT level Potions! Now I understand that some students will be on different levels academically due to our new merged class, however, we will begin from the end of sixth-year content to ensure everyone is caught up." As he spoke, a floating quill behind him began to inscribe his words on the blackboard positioned at the front of the room.

"So, today we will begin with a quick revision of the Elixir to Induce Euphoria, now can anyone tell me the side effects of this potion?" Slughorn asked the class, glancing around at the students.

Before Slughorn had even been able to finish asking his question, Hermione Granger shot her hand sharply up.

"Yes, Granger?"

"Well Professor," Hermione began, "There are only two notable side effects of this Elixir, excessive singing and nose-tweaking, neither of which are particularly harmful, but well I assume it would be rather embarrassing."

"Excellent Granger, 10 points to Gryffindor. Now, I'm sure everyone heard Headmistress McGonagall talking about forgiveness and house unity at the Welcome Feast..." He began, earning a few murmurs from the students. "And because of this, I have decided that this first potion shall be completed with a partner and not one of your choosing. Now find the recipe in your books, find your partner on the board and begin your potion." Slughorn commanded as he waved his wand, opening up the store cupboard instantly.

Astoria rose from her seat, glancing up at the blackboard and scanning it for her name. Before she had a chance to find it, she heard a voice from behind her. "Hey." She turned to see Ginny Weasley stood behind her, "I'll get the ingredients and you get the equipment?" She suggested, but before Astoria had a chance to respond, Ginny was off.

Astoria flipped open her textbook to the correct page and scanned the equipment list. "Cauldron, phials, knife, brass scales..." She muttered to herself as she made her way towards the cupboard.

"Who are you with?" She heard Daphne call from behind her.

"Ginny Weasley, you?"

Daphne grunted, "Lucky, I have Hannah Abbott, I forgot she even went to Hogwarts!"

"Daphne you can't say that! Astoria began piling up her belongings inside the cauldron, shocked but unsurprised by her sister's behaviour.

"Well, wish me luck," and with that Daphne shuffled hesitantly towards Hannah.

Astoria carried her equipment over towards where she had previously been seated at the beginning of the lesson. Where Daphne and Draco had previously been sat, Hermione now sat looking rather frustrated beside Blaise.

"So.." Astoria began uncomfortably, glancing at her textbook.

"Well I never made this potion before, so I guess you'll have to take the lead," Ginny said with a smile.

"Oh." Astoria had assumed that Ginny would be on the same level as her academically, but then, considering the year they had just had, it wasn't the largest surprise to her. "Well you read out the instructions, and I'll start mixing."

"Okay," Ginny opened up her own textbook to the correct page and began reading. "Right so first we need to add the Shrivelfig to the cauldron." She picked up the purple fruit and handed it to Astoria.

Astoria took the fruit in her hands and placed it on the chopping board before her. "The recipe doesn't say so, but it's best to cut open the Shrivelfig and pour the juice into the cauldron." As she spoke, she saw Ginny making notes in the margins of her textbook which filled her with an unusual sense of pride.

"You can do it," Astoria smiled, handing Ginny the knife and watching her as she cut open the Shrivelfig to release its interior juices. Ginny lifted up the Shrivelfig and poured its juice into the cauldron

"Right, I'll do the porcupine quills, and you then need to stir it four times anti-clockwise." Said Astoria clearly as she added the collection of porcupine into their potion, triggering a burst of steam to rise off of the top.

Astoria sat back and observed whilst Ginny stirred the potion, glancing around the room at all of the pairs of students working with increasing frustration as the minutes passed. Her sister's partner Hannah Abbot seemed to be bearing the majority of the stress from their pairing but that seemed to be how it most often was whenever Daphne was involved. On the other side of the spectrum, Astoria spotted Blaise just opposite her, working with just as much frustration as his partner, Hermione who's hair had already begun to dishevel.

"Okay I stirred it clockwise," Ginny said, drawing Astoria's attention back to their potion which seemed to be bubbling away with fury. "Now it says we add peppermint, but how do we know how much?"

"The peppermint is just to counteract side effects, but it also adds a nice smell so there is no way to overdo it." She smiled at the Weasley girl, handing her a particularly large sprig of peppermint. "I prefer it to be extra minty, makes it smell clean and fresh, and there's no harm in that."

The pair added Sopophorous beans in silence but it seemed that the moment the beans hit the steaming pot, everything began to go wrong. Steaming hot liquid began to climb out of the side of the cauldron, earning a loud shriek from both girls.

"What do I do?" Ginny shouted.

"I don't know!"

"It's about to explode!"

"Girls not to worry! I am on my way!" Called out Professor Slughorn as he began to hurry towards their table.

But before Professor Slughorn could make his way over, the potion went bang. All of the liquid that had once been peacefully bubbling within the cauldron was now splattered not only across the classroom but also across the two girls.

Pain hit Astoria almost immediately, it crawled up her arms with an unpleasant warmth, picking away at her. Astoria didn't like to admit when she was in pain, but at that moment she would have done anything for a moment of relief. Astoria couldn't stop the cries leaving her mouth and without a second thought, she pulled up her sleeves.

Astoria barely even noticed what she had done until she heard the gasps from the students stood around her. Her scar was burning a bright red, a stark contrast to her whitewashed skin, something which did not go unnoticed by those around her.

"What is that?" She heard.

"When did that happen?"

But before anyone had the chance to answer those questions, Daphne rushed over to her side, pulling a sheet of fabric out of thin air and laying down on her forearm. "It's okay Astoria," Daphne whispered into her ear. "It doesn't matter that they saw."

But Astoria could barely stop the tears from running down her reddening face. "It's not okay."

"Miss Greengrass, Miss Weasley, what on earth has happened?" Inquired Professor Slughorn who Astoria had barely seen appear beside her.

Astoria thought back, what had happened? As she recalled back on the lesson, she remembered exactly what it was. Ginny. "It was Ginny."

"What? I only did what you asked!" Ginny seemed shocked at the accusation.

"I asked you to stir it anti-clockwise, and you told me explicitly you had done quite the opposite!" Astoria could feel the rage boiling within her, the pain she was feeling was nothing like the anger she currently felt at the red-haired girl.

"No-I.." Ginny stuttered, seemingly at a loss for words.

"Well, not to worry." Professor Slughorn smiled at the pair in an attempt to diffuse the situation. "Now, you ought to get to the Hospital Wing Miss Greengrass, you too Miss Weasley."

"I'm fine," Ginny showed her partially burnt robes to her Professor, lifting them up to reveal her arms without a single burn.

"Alright, well somebody should accompany Miss Greengrass up to the Hospital Wing..."

"I will," Daphne offered up.

"No." Astoria was abrupt. "I can go alone." It was always easier that way.

Astoria walked silently out of the dungeons, her bare arms chilling as they felt the dungeon air hitting against them. Her previously scorching red forearms had begun to blister, the anger that boiled within her had fizzled out and the pain was enough for Astoria to want to cry out. The walk from the dungeons to the Hospital Wing was far longer than Astoria had anticipated, with every step more blisters began to appear across her arm.

With nobody else in the corridors, Hogwarts felt larger than usual, and usually, it felt ginormous. There wasn't a single sound other than the pitter-patter of Astoria's shoes hitting the cobblestone flooring. It felt exactly like what Astoria needed.

After several minutes of looping through the corridors, Astoria arrived just outside the Hospital Wing.

"Oh Miss Greengrass, to what do I owe the pleasure?" Madame Pomfrey smiled at the girl with sympathy. Astoria barely had the energy to respond, instead, she lifted her blistered burning arms to show Madame Pomfrey. "Potions?" She questioned. "We haven't had a potions related accident in a very long time, Miss Greengrass, this is rather surprising."

"It wasn't my fault."

"No, no. I suppose it never is, is it?" She retorted, "now sit yourself down on that bed and I will be with you in a few moments."

Astoria was irritated to be spoken to in such a way, but she had to remember that she was simply the student, she had to deal with it. Authority shouldn't be questioned and as much as she wished to, she hadn't been raised to do so. Especially with everything that had been blamed on solely Slytherin students over the past few years, she didn't expect anything from those around her.

She perched herself on the end of one of the empty beds and stared. Tapping her foot ferociously against the cobbled floor, Astora watched whilst Madame Pomfrey began to mix a strange concoction of ingredients until they formed a peculiar looking orange paste.

Astoria was lucky enough have never ended up in the Hospital Wing prior to today and for that she was grateful. When she was injured during the Battle of Hogwarts, she was tended to by a stranger in a dingy looking room, and although it wasn't the most sanitary of environments, it made her less anxious than here. Everything in the Hospital Wing was pristine, not a single bed had been touched since the start of term, the floors glistened, reflecting the light from the various candles scattered around the room; it was too perfect.

As Astoria waited, she felt an electrical storm brewing in her brain. The pain from the burns had begun to fade and now all that she was left with was the anxiety. Everything felt too perfect, she couldn't see exactly what Madame Pomfrey was doing, there was nobody around her if something went wrong. Every thought rushed around her brain faster than she could process it and before she knew it, she left. Astoria jumped from her bed in the Hospital Wing and simply ran; she bolted out of the door and ran as far as she could before her body felt broken.

Astoria ran until she was just outside the castle and as soon as she was, her body began to crumble over. Her entire torso lost its strength and in a few seconds, she was leaning over like a ragdoll. "I am okay. I am okay. I am okay." She repeated to herself like a mantra, over and over again inside of her head until it worked.

She waited outside the castle for what felt like hours until she could cope again. Only when she had fully regained her breath did she return her torso to its usual position and as soon as she did, she spotted Draco Malfoy stood leaning against the castle walls only a few metres away.

"How long have you been there?" She called out, causing him to turn towards her as though he had only just spotted her.

"Not long," Draco said as he took a few small steps towards her. "But long enough."

"Oh."

"Shouldn't you be in the Hospital Wing?" He glanced down at her blistered arms. As he got closer, Astoria spotted the dark circles under his eyes, clearly, someone hadn't been sleeping well.

Astoria barely even remembered she had burnt herself, "I was, I left. Shouldn't you be in lessons?"

"I was, I left." He repeated back to her.

"Well, why did you do that?"She questioned him.

"I could ask you the same question."

Astoria rolled her eyes. "Nevermind, I'm going back now I guess."

"Why don't I come with you, it looks like you already got lost once?"

Astoria had no chance to protest, he made his way over to her almost instantly, swooping his arm under her shoulder. "I can walk." She shrugged him off sharply and began to make her way towards the Hospital Wing, Draco trailing awkwardly behind her. As Astoria made her way along the corridor, she realised her scar had been exposed all the while she had been conversing with Draco; if he had noticed it he certainly hadn't made it obvious and for that she was grateful. She knew that he too had something on his wrist he didn't exactly want the world to see.

"Right, don't get lost again," Draco muttered as the arrived at the Hospital Wing. "You go sit down and I'll get Madame Pomfrey."

Astoria obliged, perching on the bed she had previously been seated on and staying still. Her anxiety had somewhat reduced since her little adventure, allowing her to remain seated without her leg shaking as it usually did. Despite the Hospital Wing still being empty, Draco took far longer than Astoria had hoped in collecting Madame Pomfrey. By the time he finally arrived with her beside him, Astoria had been waiting for at least a quarter of an hour.

"Well, nice to see that you decided I was worth your time after all..." Madame Pomfrey rolled her eyes at the Greengrass girl in annoyance. "Now Draco, off you go please."

Draco quickly vanished from her sight and with that, she was left alone with Madame Pomfrey.

"So, let me see those burns." She took Astoria's hands forcefully, manipulating them in order to inspect the blisters that covered the majority of her forearms. "Well, they certainly would have appreciated this paste earlier, but that is just something you will have to deal with."

"What do you mean?" Astoria questioned.

"Well, Burn-Healing Paste works best within an hour of the burn taking place. Judging by the appearance of these blisters, I would say an hour has been and gone." She unscrewed the cap of her paste and began to slather it on Astoria's arms, causing Astoria to flinch.

"So?"

"So, that means that they may still scar."

"Oh." Astoria hadn't thought that through. She glanced down at her arms which were now covered in an orange paste and wondered just exactly how much would be left visible. "Will it be bad?" She asked.

Madame Pomfrey closed the lid of her paste. "Nothing worse than you already have." She looked down at the scar running across Astoria's forearm, that despite the copious amounts of paste, was still visible. "Right, remain here for at least an hour, or don't I suppose, you ran away last time."

Astoria was on her last nerve. She wanted nothing more than to hex Madame Pomfrey and leave but with that, she knew detention would be imminent and that was not something she had been hoping to experience this year.

Knowing that executing her plan would earn her nothing desirable, Astoria laid down on the rather uncomfortable hospital bed, hoping to rest while she waited for the hour to pass, but as soon as her head hit the pillow, she was out.

By the time Astoria awoke, the Hospital Wing was dark. "What time is it?" She asked nobody in particular, remembering she had forgotten to put on her watch this morning.

"It's dinner time, I was hoping you would wake up soon," Madame Pomfrey emerged from the store cupboard and stood at the end of Astoria's bed. "Now, get yourself off to dinner, keep your burns clean and don't spill any more potions!" She chuckled in a rather irritating tone.

Astoria sat up on the bed, realising she had done so far too quickly when her head began to spin. As soon as she could see clearly again, Astoria got out of the bed. "Well, I hope I don't see you back here any time soon." Madame Pomfrey waved her wand over the bed, causing it to make itself appear as though Astoria had never laid a finger on it.

After a polite smile at Madame Pomfrey, Astoria hurried out of the Hospital Wing and made her way through endless corridors until she reached the Great Hall. Astoria barely had a chance to spot her friends at the Slytherin table before she was embraced into a suffocating hug. "Astoria!" Her sister exclaimed, tightening her grip on her. "We all wondered where you had got to, well all of us except Pansy who slept through potions," Daphne looked over at Pansy who was still half asleep on the table.

"Let. Me. Breathe!" Astoria gasped for air, causing her sister to finally let go of her.

"How was the Hospital Wing?" Draco asked from across the table.

Astoria took her seat beside her sister and helped herself to a bowl of soup. "It was tolerable. Service wasn't the best though."

Everyone tucked into their food, eating in almost complete silence until Theo burst into the Great Hall, stormed over to their table and announced, "I hate Gryffindors!"

"Don't we all," Blaise muttered.

"Hey, house unity remember!" Daphne smiled at the pair of boys. "We are supposed to be getting along with everyone now."

"Isn't anyone going to ask me why I hate the Gryffindors?" Nobody answered. "Well, I am going to tell you anyway," Theo tore into a bread roll, shoving over half the roll into his mouth.

"Thought so," added Blaise.

"They cancelled our Quidditch tryouts!" He exclaimed. This was enough to get Blaises full and undivided attention.

"They did what?" He shouted, loud enough to gain a few looks from across the Great Hall.

"Guess why? Someone else needed the pitch, a team that is obviously more important than ours!" Theo grunted loudly, taking another large bite of the bread roll.

"Gryffindor," Draco muttered under his breath as he twirled his fork around in his carrot soup.

"What a horrible thing to do! Couldn't you ask McGonagall to let you have your timeslot back?" Astoria knew how much it meant to Theo and Blaise that their house performed well at Quidditch this year, they had had far too many bad years when Harry Potter was playing Seeker but with Potter gone, their team had a chance to not just win, but to win with good games, rather than win by default.

"Yeah, ask McGonagall..." Pansy murdered quietly, barely finishing her sentence before she yawned yet again.

"Well, what house is McGonagall in?"

"Gryffindor," Draco responded.

"Exactly! It's an absolute joke. Its bias and I won't stand for it!" Theo spoke so quickly that Astoria had a hard time figuring out where one word ended and the next one began.

"Well, what are we going to do about it?"

"Well, I am glad you asked Blaise." Theo pulled from his pocket a bar of ordinary-looking soap.

"We're going to wash?" Daphne chuckled at Theo's awful idea of revenge.

"Well, I should hope we all do that anyway, though Draco you do smell rather bland so perhaps you ought to scrub a little bit harder." Draco rolled his eyes. "Anyways, that was not the point." Theo slammed his bread roll onto the table. "We're going to put it in McGonogalls quarters, and I already convinced a few younger Gryffindor girls that it could make someone fall in love with them similarly to Amortentia, they weren't exactly difficult to trick either."

"Well, it's better than nothing." Blaise sighed.

"Hardly," Astoria added. "It doesn't really get your point across. Maybe add some graffiti with your message?"

"Excellent idea Astoria, you see and that is why you are a Slytherin!" Theo was filled with so much energy he looked as though he might burst. As he shovelled down more and more bread his face began to redden even deeper.

"Are you sure it isn't because I'm evil?"

"You're only evil to me," Daphne giggled, leaning her head on Astoria's shoulder.

"So what are we doing?" Pansy looked up at Theo, barely awake but awake enough to be aware of what was going on. She had always loved chaos and certainly wasn't going to miss out on the first disasterous prank of the year.

"Blaise and I will tackle McGonogalls Office, Astoria you're on guard, Daphne and Draco you can do the graffiti, we all know I am not the best at spelling, and Pansy you will just look pretty."

"So I don't even have to try?" Pansy batted her eyelids, flicking her hair audaciously over her shoulder.

"Sounds like a plan," Astoria looked over at the head table where McGonagall was happily chattering away to Professor Flitwick, unaware of the plot being devised against her. "McGonagall takes forever to eat so we can go now and get it out of the way."

"I like your style Astoria," Theo jumped up from his seat, taking another bread roll for the road. "Let's go!"

Daphne, Pansy, Blaise and Astoria all rose from their seats, with far less excitement than Theo, but far more than Draco who trailed like a zombie behind them.

The group stopped by the dungeons to collect spray paint in none other than Slytherin green, stuffing the cans into their robe pockets in a rather awful attempt at hiding them. Astoria didn't even question why Theo had brought the spray paint to Hogwarts in the first place, it was too in character for her to be bothered.

"Right, Pansy you go do whatever you want," Theo began once they made it outside McGonagall's office. "Maybe go wait outside the Great Hall and keep an eye on McGonagall-"

"Whilst looking pretty." She added as she headed off, back in the direction of the Great Hall.

"Of course. Daphne and Draco, take a can each and get to work on writing something on the wall, Astoria you stand near to them and shout something if you hear anyone coming so we know to hide. Blaise and I will go and deposit the soap."

Everybody nodded in agreement as Blaise and Theo rushed off out of view. "How are they getting into her quarters?" Astoria asked.

"No idea." Daphne opened the can of spray paint. "Not really my problem though is it?"

"What are we writing then?" Draco sighed loudly.

"Enemies of the heir beware?" Draco and Daphne turned to look at Astoria with a frown. It might have been funny to her but nobody seemed to share her sense of humour. "Alright then but thats me fresh out of suggestions now. I'll just get back to keeping watch." Astoria smiled at Daphne before turning her focus on the corridor.

"How about Gryffindor sucks?" Draco suggested bleakly.

"Merlin, do none of you have any creativity!" Exclaimed Daphne as she began to shake the spray paint.

"Nope or the hat would have put me in Ravenclaw," Astoria smirked at her sister.

"With your parents?" Draco scoffed, "unlikely."

"Touche."

"Right. Anyone got any good ideas?" Daphne asked. She began to pace up and down in front of the wall, "It has to be intelligent, it has to be creative, it has to be-"

"Merlin, you're not done yet?" Blaise butted in, seemingly appearing from nowhere.

"How were you so quick?" Astoria questioned.

"I left Theo to do the last one," he turned his attention back to the bare wall, "Theo isn't smart enough to need anything too great. Just write 'Gryffindor sucks' and move on."

"That's what I said, didn't work though." Draco shook his head lightly at Blaise. "She didn't think it was creative enough."

"Well, I think it's fine." Blaise snatched the can of spray paint from Daphne's hand.

"Hey!"

"Not my fault you're so slow." He said as he began writing on the wall as big as he possibly could.

Daphne shook her head as she watched Blaise struggle to use the spray paint. "Well, I am certainly not going to be proud of this anymore, where is the creativity?"

"I didn't think you would be too proud of it before, you know with the whole vandalism aspect of it all..." Astoria trailed off.

Her sister sighed deeply, "vandalism is okay if its for revenge, have I taught you nothing Astoria?"

"It also helps that we're Slytherins so we're expected to be evil anyway," added Draco.

By the time Blaise had finished, Theo had returned with an evil grin on his face. "I told you all this was a good idea! Merlin Blaise, what's a 'Grfindor'?" He looked up at the poorly written graffiti on the wall.

Blaise flushed a light pink. "Hey, it's not my fault, you should have been there to supervise."

"I didn't exactly think someone your big age would need help spelling!"

"Well, we aren't all that smart Theo! No need to attack me, it's not exactly my fault anyway. You wanted to do this stupid plan!" Blaise retorted.

Theo groaned audibly. "Stupid? This is NOT a stupid plan. McGonagall will hate it and that is what counts!" He shouted so loudly Astoria thought the glass windows might shatter.

"McGonagall will hate what?" They all turned to see a rather irritated Professor McGonagall stood at the end of the corridor.

"Oh Fudge."

"Oh, fudge indeed Miss Green-"

Pansy cut her off, appearing at the end of the corridor with a peachy face. "Hey! McGonagall is on her way up!"

"McGonagall is very much already here Miss Parkinson. Now, what on earth are you doing outside my office?" She spoke with a lighthearted smile but Astoria could tell she was worried. A group of Slytherins hanging around outside the Headmistresses Office was already suspicious but the children of notorious death eaters, now that was almost certainly criminal.

"McGonagall is very much already here Miss Parkinson. Now, what on earth are you doing outside my office?" She spoke with a lighthearted smile but Astoria could tell she was worried. A group of Slytherins hanging around outside the Headmistresses Office was already suspicious but the children of notorious death eaters, now that was almost certainly criminal.

Theo smiled devilishly, "nothing at all Headmistress, nothing at all."

Headmistress McGonagall was not naive enough to fall for his Slytherin tricks, she had done that far too many times before. Instead, she took a few steps forward towards the Slytherin group, and with that, she had her answer. "What on earth is a Grfindor?"

Theo and Blaise chuckled. "Not sure Miss, perhaps it would be worth asking your favourite house? That might help."

"Which one of you two did this?" She placed her hands firmly on her hips.

"And why would you assume it was one of us?"

"Well Mr Nott, I am glad to say that the Greengrass siblings and Mr Malfoy are each at least aware of how to spell the other Hogwarts houses. I do wish I could say the same for you two."

Blaise and Theo looked down at the floor but Astoria could still see their faces flushing pink. "Well..."

"Mr Nott and Mr Zabini, both of you will receive two Saturday's detentions with Professor Slughorn," she nodded at them, staring down at them through her glasses, "as for the rest of you, one Sunday should be enough."

Pansy looked over at the group and smiled, McGonagall had said nothing about her.

"Miss Parkinson that includes you too."

"Merlin! That's not fair, all I did was act as a lookout!" She exclaimed with frustration.

Astoria rolled her eyes, "and a bad one at that."

All of you were involved and therefore all of you will be punished. I hope to not have to hand out any more detentions this year for you! I cannot believe my first detention as Headmistress is on the first night." She shook her head lightly. "What would Albus think of me?" Nobody said a word, they simply watched on as a small teardrop fell from her eye. "Anyway," she wiped it away hastily, "off to your common rooms everybody!" She left the corridor at once, likely returning to the Great Hall.

"Two Sundays?" Blaise exclaimed as soon as she was out of earshot. "I can't believe this!

"Serves you right for being unable to spell," Daphne retorted, earning a light giggle from Pansy and her sister.

"Well, she didn't take the spray paint so there's always next time." Theo shot a smirk at Astoria.

"I don't think I fancy joining for the next time. This will be my first detention ever thanks to you guys!"

"It was your idea to do graffiti," Draco added.

"Right, let's go I want to go to sleep."

Everyone followed closely behind Pansy as they made their way down to the dungeons. "Has it always been this cold down here?" Astoria questioned, wrapping her arms around her body for warmth.

Blaise and Theo nodded. "You need to eat more bread, that would get some meat on your bones!" Theo smiled, revealing a bread roll he had seemingly stored in his pocket.

Blaise looked at him with a sign. "Another one?"

"I need my energy levels up!"

"Merlin," Draco said as they arrived at the common room door. He walked straight in then disappeared into the boy's dormitory.

"Plenty of other foods would do that for you, you do know that?" Daphe stated in a matter of fact manner.

"Well," Theo threw himself down onto the leather sofa, "none of them would be quite so delicious now would they?"

"He's not wrong," Astora grabbed her sisters shoulder, giving them a shake as she smiled at Theo. "Anyway, I'm going to bed, I don't know about you lot but I have had one hell of a day!"

Daphne and Pansy murmured in agreement, leading the way into their dormitory. "Night boys," they muttered on their way out. As soon as the trio entered their dormitory, they each collapsed on their beds and without another word, they were off to sleep.

By the time it got to their detention on Saturday, it was safe to say Astoria was struggling with the academic pressures. She had been set more essays than she could count on content she could barely understand and had very little time to do them. With detention on Saturday and Quidditch on Sunday, Astoria had simply accepted that she may not be able to get everything done on time, and if by some miracle she did, it would not be to the standard her teachers wanted.

On the morning of the detention, Astoria got up and dressed into her usual weekend attire, a pair of jeans and whatever jumper she could find at the top of her trunk. "Everyone ready?" She looked around the dorm at Daphne and Pansy who simply scowled at her in return. "If you miss this one, McGonagall will just give you two more."

That was enough to prompt the duo to finally get dressed and ready and a few minutes later, they were ready for several hours of humane torture. "If we have to scrub cauldrons I might cry!" Pansy called out as they trundled into the common room.

Theo, Blaise and Draco all leant against the stone fireplace, shooting them a smirk once they entered the common room. "Good morning ladies! Are we all excited?" Blaise chuckled.

The trio of girls gave a few unimpressed cheers. "You should be more excited, scrubbing cauldrons is a thrilling task."

Astoria rolled her eyes, "Theo why on earth are you so happy this morning?"

He pulled her close into an uncomfortable side hug, "I am just happy to be spending time will you all."

Although he had meant it in a lighthearted way, Astoria understood, they had barely been able to do anything last year together that was something Astoria would want to remember. Her only memories of seeing her friends last year were riddled with flashes of them staring blankly into space or sobbing quietly in the common room after a Defence Against the Dark Arts lesson.

By the time they all arrived at the Potions Classroom, they were somehow late, a fact that Professor Slughorn was all too happy to mention. "Students, you are late! I find that rather confusing considering how close your common room is! Now, I will not be showing any preference towards just merely due to the fact that you are in my house, you will be doing the same punishment as I would give to anyone else."

He leant behind a counter, returning with several large, aged cauldrons. "Miss Parkinson, this appears to be a job for you. Hand in your wand and clean these until they are spotless."

"I cannot believe this!" She protested, nevertheless handing in her wand to Professor Slughorn and taking the cauldrons over to a corner of the classroom.

"Nor can I, Miss Parkinson. I did not expect to be giving detention to six students in my very own house on the first weekend of term, it is rather disappointing I must admit. Now then," he leant again behind his desk, this time revealing a large jar of Flobberworms.

Theo gagged. "I might be sick."

"Well Mr Nott this had originally been a task for you alone but perhaps Mr Zabini can assist you in sorting the good from the unusable in this jar." He held out the jar in one hand, his other hand empty, awaiting their wands.

Theo did not oblige as quietly as Pansy had previously done. "I would rather scrub bedpans! This is child labour!" He grunted and sighed, slamming his wand into Professor Slughorns extended hand. "Blaise you can carry them," he left toward one of the desks at the edge of the classroom and Blaise followed suit, exchanging his wand for the large jar on his way.

"Miss Greengrass-"

Daphne stepped forward. "Which one?"

He looked her up and down, "well you seem to have volunteered so it can be you. You will be collecting everything on this list," he pulled out a piece of parchment, "from Professor Sprout and Hagrid for me to use in lessons next week."

Daphne smiled, Astoria was almost jealous, her task seemed far easier than those Professor Slughorn had given to Blaise, Theo and Pansy. All Daphne had to do was traipse around the castle. She handed in her wand as she took the list and made her way out of the dungeons, Astoria could have even sworn she had a spring in her step.

"Finally, Miss Greengrass, you will be alphabetising all of the textbooks in the cupboard at the front of the classroom and Mr Malfoy you will be organising the store cupboard- I would like it cleaned, jars refilled and looking spotless!"

Astoria exchanged a disinterested look with Draco as they handed in their wands and went their separate ways. Alphabetising was at least better than scrubbing cauldrons, she thought to herself as she began to take every single book off of the shelf. Only she had removed all of the textbooks did Astoria realise how long this task would truly take her.

She ran her hands across the spines of the books. "Magical Drafts and Potions, One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi, Advanced Potion-Making..." She recalled when those had been her required textbooks for Potions all those years ago, how she had changed since then.

Once she had sorted the textbooks into piles, she wiped down the shelving unit, something she wished she could have used her wand for. As she went to return the cloth she had used, she realised how empty the Potions Classroom was; Daphne had come and gone, Blaise and Theo were no longer at their desk. Only Pansy remained in her sight, sat lazily on the floor merely staring at the cauldrons. "I'm done!" She exclaimed as she jumped to her feet, "I cannot and will not do any more!" Professor Slughorn gave her a weak nod and with that, she sprinted out of the room.

Astoria turned back to her pile of books and began lifting them individually into the cupboard, she knew it would take longer this way, but if it was done properly it wouldn't need doing any time again soon.

"Miss Greengrass, Mr Malfoy, I'm afraid I have a meeting to attend if I come back and find that you have not completed your tasks you will be required to return tomorrow. Do not make me wish I hadn't trusted you to be alone here." He informed them before making his way out of the classroom.

When Astoria finally finished arranging the shelf, she was shattered. Her whole body simply ached. She wanted nothing more than a steaming hot bath, preferably one taken in the Prefects Bathroom, that was where the luxury was. It didn't matter that she wasn't a Prefect, nobody would ever dare to intrude on the bathroom, especially if a certain someone let slip that Moaning Myrtle happened to be residing there.

Astoria looked around the empty classroom, "Draco are you done yet?" She didn't think it would be right to leave him here alone, it would make her feel better if they at least left together. When she got no response, she made her way towards the store cupboard, the door was already ajar and through the small gap, she could see Draco sat on the floor.

"Need any help?" Her voice startled him, causing him to jump before scrambling to his feet.

"Merlin I thought you were Slughorn!"

She smiled at him. "Nope, just me." She closed the door behind her and made her way into the store cupboard. "It's much bigger than I thought it was." From the outside, it looked like the size of any wardrobe but once inside, it could have been a room of its own.

"That's what's been taking me so long, it's such a mess and there's so much of it!"

Astoria perked up, she enjoyed a challenge and this would certainly be one. "Right, let's get started then shall we!"

It took the pair of them at least another hour to organise the cupboard to Astoria's standards, although Draco had claimed they were done at least three times, she knew he was mistaken. As Astoria looked around it was almost unrecognisable, every single jar had been cleaned, labelled and returned to the correct shelf, the lights had been dusted so everything in the room could finally be seen. "Now I would say that is a job well done, not to toot my own horn or anything!"

Draco glanced at the shelves, "I suppose it is an improvement."

"Right let's go and get something to eat!" She grasped hold of the door handle, "I am starving!" But when she pressed down, the door didn't open, instead, she went flying into the door. She tried again, "it's locked."

"No, it isn't," Draco stated, gently shoving her out of the way and making his attempt, but he too was unsuccessful.

"And Slughorn made us leave our wands with him! I should have known something like this would happen! Merlin, it can't be" Astoria dropped to the floor slowly, leaning her head against one of the low hanging shelves. "Oh, Merlin. I can't be trapped, Draco I don't like enclosed spaces, I can't, I-I..."

But Draco was barely paying attention to her, he too had fallen to the floor and hung his head in his knees. Astoria felt as though she was living her nightmare, but she knew Draco was living his too. "It's okay." She wasn't sure if she was telling herself or reassuring herself, "we are okay." She took a deep breath, then another, then another.

She slid over across the floor towards Draco, "Draco..." she whispered. "Can you hear me? You need to breathe with me okay." He wasn't responding, bust Astoria couldn't simply sit in the silence and do nothing if she wasn't active her mind was snap. "Breathe in." She counted to five in her head, "now hold it," she counted again, "now we breathe out. Okay, and again." She repeated the process six more times before Draco spoke.

He didn't lift his head, it remained buried in his knees but Astoria could just about make out what he was saying., "I had no choice." He didn't have to make it clear to her what he was referring to.

"I know," she took his hand in hers, "I know."

For the entire evening after their detention, Draco didn't speak a single word to Astoria, he barely even spoke to Blaise or Theo, despite their best attempts.

"Merlin, I am so glad detention is over!" Pansy exclaimed from her bed, stretching her arms out with a yawn.

Astoria clambered onto the bed beside her, "at least you got to leave early!"

"How bad was it after we all left?"

She considered telling them the truth, but something in her heart stopped her, "it was boring, but I am still definitely better off than Blaise or Theo, us girls got off much better in terms of detention!"

Pansy cheered, "sometimes, I do enjoy sexism."

"Are you both coming to Quidditch trials tomorrow?" Daphne asked the pair.

"I might try out for Beater!"

Astoria's eyes widened, "well, you certainly have the aggression they need,"

"Hey!" Exclaimed Pansy, squaring up on instinct.

"And that," she gestured to Pansy's stance, "is exactly what I am talking about."

"I have to agree, Pansy you do have the talents they usually want in a Beater," Daphne added, avoiding mentioning Pansy's violent streaks during her previous years at Hogwarts. "Well I think I might go for a Chaser!"

"Really Daphne?" Astoria's eyes widened, the pair hadn't played Quidditch in years.

"Yes, I think so," she nodded, "I think Quidditch would do us good this year."

"I think you're right Daphne."

"We all need something good this year and I think it's going to be Quidditch, why don't you join us Astoria?" Pansy asked with an uncharacteristic smile, "it might be food for you too."

Astoria had previously considered trying out for the Slytherin Quidditch Team, but her lack of coordination had never made it seem like too good an idea. "I think i'll pass, Quidditch isn't really my thing."

Pansy glanced over at her with a puzzled expression, "what on Earth is your thing then Astoria?"

"Astoria likes her Astronomy Club," Daphne chimed in, "you'll keep doing that this year, won't you?"

"Probably, unless the workload gets too much with our NEWT exams." Astoria liked the idea of returning to Astronomy club, it had been difficult to keep going once the Carrows took over Hogwarts, it was one of the few clubs they allowed to remain open but Astoria still feared them too much to attend. Every club was overseen by either Alecto or Amycus and although she was a Slytherin, she wanted to avoid being near them at all costs.

"Well, goodnight Astoria, I'm hitting the hay now!" Pansy laid herself down on her bed with a yawn, "we'll all have to be up early for Qudditch tomorrow, even you Astoria, we need the moral support."
Astoria let out a loud sigh.
Daphne threw a soft pillow a her, "hey! We would wake up early for you, show us some love and do the same for us!"
"I will, I will!" She insisted.

"Night Daphne and Astoria,"

"Goodnight!"

"Night everyone."

With that, their lights went out and the trio fell into an uneventful slumber. And when the girls awoke, they were ready to face the day, fresh faced with gentle smiles.

"Why do the Quidditch trials have to be so early?" Pansy sighed, stretching out across her bed, "I am going to eat so much breakfast."

"Don't eat too much, we don't want you being sick!" Daphne warned her, recalling several events in which Pansy had certainly eaten too much.

Pansy rolled her eyes in response, "alright mum!"

In a few short moments, the trio got themselves out of bed, Daphne and Pansy changing into their Quidditch outfits while Astoria changed into her warmest clothing. "Ready for breakfast everyone?" She called out to them.

"I certainly am!" Pansy, who usually had no energy the morning exclaimed.

"Well, let's get down to the Great Hall while it's not busy and get something to eat," Daphne smiled down at her as she began to lead the trio down to the Great Hall.

"Good morning ladies," Theo tilted an invisible top hat at them, "breakfast and then I finally get to see those Quidditch skills of yours Pansy and Daphne.

Blaise and Draco appeared from behind him, Blaise in his old uniform. "I am starving."

With a smile, the group strolled into the Great Hall and sat themselves down at their usual table, with the girls on one side and the boys on the other. Astoria helped herself to some sausages, eggs and toast, scooping them all onto her plate before setting it down on the table and sitting back to observe Theo, Blaise and Pansy all stacking their plates high.

"Got enough food there?" Daphne's eyes darted between her bowl of porridge and the trios large selection of bacon, sausages, eggs, tomatoes, and toast.

Blaise looked down at his plate and then back up at the platter of bacon, "oh this is only starters," he smirked.

Theo nodded in agreement. "We need at least two courses at each meal if we want to reach full potential."

"Oh at least," Astoria chuckled lightly, "you, know you are looking bigger since the beginning of term." She leant over and gave Blaise's biceps a joking squeeze, "so strong!"

He raised his eyebrows, "oh I know."

"I thought you wanted to get toned this year," Pansy shot the pair a puzzled look.

"Well, we got hungry."

After the group finished off the breakfast, Theo and Blaise having three helpings, they made their way out onto the Quidditch pitch.

"Not a bad turnout this year Theo," Blaise looked at the group of students on the pitch. "You aren't nervous about being Captain this year are you?"

"Nervous? Not at all." Theo chuckled, his face reddening.

Daphne patted him on the shoulder, "you'll be fine, you know most of the people trying out. It's nothing to worry about Theo."

"I know, I know!" He rushed forward onto the pitch where Malcom Baddock, Graham Pritchard, Ismelda Farley and Reanna Tuttle waited patiently. "Good to see you all here, is everyone ready for practice?" Malcom and Ismelda nodded approvingly. "Right, Pansy, Blaise and Daphne get on the pitch now and Astoria and Draco go sit somewhere if you want to watch." Theo almost turned into a different person when he stepped onto the pitch, he was more than happy to take control of his team but as soon as he came off, acting authoritatively was harder.

Astoria waved goodbye to her sister before making her way up to the stands alongside Draco. For several moments, neither Draco or Astoria said a single word, they simply sat in silence, watching as Theo made the other Slytherin students wish they had never turned up to trials.

"Astoria."

"Draco."

They both spoke at the same time.

"No, you go first," Astoria smiled at him.

"I just wanted to say sorry," he paused, "for yesterday."

He didn't have to elaborate, Astoria knew what he meant. "You have nothing to apologise for Draco."

He cut her off, "but I do, not just for yesterday, but for everything over all the years."

"You did nothing to me..." It was true, Astoria was by far one of the people least affected by Draco's antics over their years at Hogwarts.

"But I still did things..to everyone. I did bad things. Things that I am truly sorry for, and things that I need to apologise for. I think now is the perfect time for this." His lip began to tremble lightly, "I have to tell you how sorry I am."

"It's okay. Draco, it's really okay. We have all done things we aren't proud of, we have all followed along with plans that we maybe didn't want to, plans that derailed our lives." It was true, Astoria had done things for her father that she wasn't proud to admit, but she had done them, it was something she had to face up to. "You know, when you weren't here last year," she began, "things were different."

"I kno-"

"No, you don't. There are things I didn't tell you either, things I didn't tell anyone," she thought back to all those dreadful months ago.

Draco looked her deeply in the eyes, "you don't have to tell me anything."

"I do."

"Okay then, I'm listening."

Astoria cast her mind back. "I helped them you know, I helped Amycus and Alecto torture those students. I chained them up, I watched as they used the Cruciatus curse," by this point, her eyes were brimming with salty tears, "I even- I- I even used the curse myself. It was unforgivable, truly unforgivable. I finally understand why they called them that."

"But you have been forgiven, you deserved forgiveness and so it was given to you." He took her cold hand in his, squeezing it lightly.

"What if I don't deserve it?" She trembled as the tears began to drop onto her rosy cheeks, "what if I shouldn't be forgiven? I did things Draco, really bad things last year and- an- I don't think I can escape that."

"Astoria, we can escape this. We both have pasts we want to forget, so lets use this year to forget them. Let's escape."

"Were you two even watching?" Pansy exclaimed, jokingly hitting Astoria on her shoulder.

"We were!" She looked over at Draco for reassurance.

He nodded, "absolutely, that was a great loop you did Daphne."

Daphne chortled, "I don't even know how to loop, that was Blaise!"

"We'll watch the first match, promise!"

Astoria looked over at Pansy who stood with a red face beside her new teammates. Theo stood before them all with a grin, "it looks like we have a team!"

"And a winning one at that!" Blaise added.

"So, that's me as the Keeper, Blaise and Pansy as our Beaters, Daphne, Malcom and Graham as our Chases and Ismelda as our Seeker!" Theo took a few steps forward, "I know a lot of you haven't played on the team before so i will be kicking you all into shape with as many early morning training sessions as I can book for you."

"Thanks a lot Theo." Daphne rolled her eyes, "just know we'll be getting you back sometime for all those early morning sessions!"

Malcom shook his head lightly, "thanks for that one mate."

"There will be no complaining," Theo clapped his hands loudly, "together, we will win the Quidditch cup! Now we all need to get back inside, warm up and get ready for the training schedule to be posted."

Blaise scurried the rest of the team back inside, "right lets get back to our dorms, have a hot shower and enjoy the rest of the weekend!"

Although Astoria hadn't even been on the pitch in the thick of the cold, the thought of a hot shower was everything she wanted. "Prefects bathroom?" She asked Daphne and Pansy with a grin.

"Oh," Pansy took their hands, "absolutely."

In their previous year at Hogwarts, the trio had stumbled across the prefects bathroom one night and ever since then, it had become one of their regular hangouts. The trio felt more than comfortable enough to bathe with one another, especially after a difficult event such as those from their previous year.

Hand in hand, the girls made their way up into the bathroom. "I need this," sighed Astoria.

Daphne shot her a puzzled look, "you weren't even playing!"

Astoria shrugged her shoulders, "well those stands are still cold."

"Shut it you two, lets get in," Pansy strolled into the bathroom and began running the streams of water.

Daphne and Astoria didn't even turn away when Pansy stripped naked. As soon as she began, the pair followed in her footsteps.

As soon as the girls slipped into the warm, bubbling pool, the weight of the world fell off their shoulders. "Now, this is nice."

"This is exactly what we've been needing,"

Pansy swirled her hands in the warm water, "you're so right."

Feeling the warm water hug every inch of her skin made Astoria almost able to forget everything that had happened last year, it felt as though she could simply slip in and wash away all the bad memories. "How is everyone feeling about this term?"

"It feels weird to have you in our year little sister!" Daphne smiled at her, leaning back into the bath and letting the bubbles almost drown her.

Pansy let out a sigh, "I still remember you on the Platform on your very first day," she chuckled lightly, "you were so young!"

"I remember that!" Daphne smiled brightly, "Father and I brought you to the station and you made me hold your hand until we made it onto the train."

Astoria remembered. She remembered all too well the feeling of her sisters hand in hers, it was a feeling she wanted back. "Little me had no idea what was coming her way," she slid her hand in Daphne's.

"You've grown up so much since then!"

"We all have."

As soon as the conversation stopped, all Astoria could hear was the water running, cascading down into the tub and letting the bubbles grow.

"So, are we interested in any boys this year?" Pansy giggled, splashing water over at Astoria and Daphne.

"Boys!" Daphne's eye lit up at the thought. "I can't wait to start going on Hogsmeade dates again, I heard they're just about ready to open up Madame Puddifoots!"

"I can't wait for one of her hot chocolates again!" Astoria's mouth watered at the thought of the chocolaty goodness.

"What about you Pansy?" Daphne nudged her. "any boys interesting you?"

"Well," she paused, as though looking for the words, "I don't really think I'm looking for any boys this year..."

"I get you! Focusing on the work a bit more like Astoria, are you?"

Astoria rolled her eyes, "that's not quite what she means," she looked over at Pansy, "it isn't is it?"

"No," she laughed, "it's not Astoria. Daphne, I mean I have no interest in boys, at all. I lean a little bit more towards...girls."

Daphne's eyes widened. "Oh!"

"Yes."

"Well that is marvelous! Anyone in particular taking your fancy?" She raised her eyebrows.

"I think I have shared enough for tonight," she turned to face Astoria, "your turn."

"Me?" She blushed lightly, "I have nothing to share!"

"Go on!" Daphne nudged her sister, "there has to be someone!"

"Nope, nobody for me."

Pansy smirked at her, "same reason as me or not?"

"I am unfortunately attracted to men," Astoria said simply.

"Unfortunately?" Daphne's voice went up several octaves, "unfortunate for who?"

"Unfortunate for me," Pansy raised her brows, chuckling lightly, "I'm joking!"

"You had better be joking! You're too old for my sister," Daphne shook her head, "Astoria needs somebody a little more level headed than you Pansy."

"Hey! I am working on my level headedness. I think Quidditch is going to be really good for that!"

"I think so too Pansy." Although Astoria had barely been paying attention to the Quidditch trials, she had noticed that Pansy seemed noticeably calmer as soon as she came off the pitch.

"Good. Right lets soak for another few minutes and then we can get back to the common room and pamper for a bit?"

Astoria perked up, "ooh, can we paint each others nails?"

"Absolutely, but Pansy is doing mine, sorry Astoria," she glanced at Astoria, "your hands are far too shaky for my liking."

"Yeah, I understand."

"Right everybody be quiet and let me chill for a bit," commanded Pansy, silencing the duo.

As much as Astoria had enjoyed their conversation, she appreciated the silence, especially when she was in the comfort of a warm, bubble filled bath. She watched the minutes pass by on the clock, simply wishing she could slip under the bubbles and doze off.

"Is everyone ready to go back to the dorms?"

Daphne and Astoria nodded as they slipped out of the pool and into their towels. After drying themselves off quickly, they all got back into their outfits from earlier on in the day and made their way back up to the Slytherin dorms.

"I am so tired!" Pansy threw herself on her bed as she did most days, "someone paint my toes, pretty please?" She shot Daphne puppy dog eyes.

"Don't look at me! I don't do feet"

Astoria sighed, "I guess it's up to me, what colour do you want Pansy? And take your socks off, I'm not doing that for you too."

Pansy looked up, her eyes catching the light and sparkling, "black?" She smiled, taking the bottle from her bedside table, "and with glitter?"

"I guess, hand over the nail polish then." Pansy quickly obliged, tossing them toward Astoria as Daphne joined her on the bed.

"Keep still," Astoria stated as she began to paint Pansy's nails, sending her into a state of tranquility.

"Here," Pansy took Daphne's hands in hers, "let me paint yours at the same time. What colour do you want?"

"Let's do some dark blue," she fished the colour out of Pansy's bedside table, "but nothing too close to to Ravenclaw blue, I only have house pride for our house."

It only took Astoria a few short moments before all of Pansy's nails were completed, and a few minutes later, Daphne's nails were also done.

"Do you want yours done Astoria?" Pansy leant over with her selection of colours in both hands.

"No thank you, it's almost time for dinner. We ought to get ready," the trio changed into something more appropriate for their dinner and made their way down toward the Great Hall.

"I've missed days like this," Daphne smiled at Pansy and Astoria beside her, taking their hands in hers.

Pansy squeezed her hand tightly, "I'm glad we have a chance to do this now."

"Me too," Astoria smiled, "me too."

"Astoria, Daphne, Pansy, come here now!" The trio turned to see Theo stood at their table, "you need to see this." Theo was no longer his usual chirpy self.

"You might want to sit down." Blaise looked at the girls, watching as they dropped each others hands and rushed toward the table.

Pansy for once, had a serious expression, "what is it?"

"Sit first."

Astoria turned to see Draco at the table, his head hanging low. "Someone broke them out," was all he said.

It was Theo who spoke next, breaking the uncomfortable silence. "They're out."

"Who's out?" Daphne questioned, taking her sisters hand again from across the table.

"Our parents."

"i think he did it, but i just can't prove it"

In the moments that followed, Astoria found her newfound sense of self crumbling around her. She could barely hear what the students around her but she could certainly feel the eyes of all the other students around her.

"I-I need to go," Draco called out, rushing out of the Great Hall at once.

Blaise stood up, "someone needs to go after him, he shouldn't be alone. His father is out there right now, and Draco needs distracting."

"I'll go," Astoria volunteered herself, seeing that nobody else seemed to have the capacity to do so at that moment in time. She ran out of the room, avoiding the eye of all of the other students as she did. "Draco?" She called out to him, "Draco where are you?"

Astoria had no idea where Draco had gone, but he couldn't have got too far. "Draco?" She said as she passed the library, "Draco, please?" And then it hit her where he was, the one place she knew he had used to be vulnerable, the bathroom of Moaning Myrtle.

"Draco, it's okay." She wasn't even sure if he could hear her yet, but he needed to know she was there, somebody was there for him. She swung open the bathroom door and at once, she saw him. Draco stood leaning over the sink, his shoulders hunched and his face wet with tears.

"I'm here for you," she made her way closer, lifting her arm to his shoulder.

"Stop," he shook his shoulder away, "go away."

"I'm just here to help, you shouldn't be alone."

"Astoria," he lifted his hand to wipe away his tears, "leave me alone!" His voice was quivering, "you shouldn't be here."

She took another step forward, "no I shouldn't, but you shouldn't either, lets go back and be with the others, neither of us should be alone right now."

"No!" His harshness scared Astoria, and for the first time in many months, she flinched, hard. "You just don't want to be alone," he began taking steps towards her, every step he took, pushing Astoria backward, "I don't need you here."

"Draco, it's okay."

"No. We aren't friends Astoria, we never have been and never will be."

Astoria took a step back, "oh. I-I'll just go now."

"Please."

As Astoria left the bathroom, she could hear the ghost of Myrtle Warren going over to comfort him, at least he has someone, she thought.

Instead of heading back to the Great Hall, Astoria decided to go for a stroll around the grounds, to take her mind off of everything that had happened, and everything that would unfold. It was only a few months ago that her father had been locked away in Azkaban for his crimes, for his loyalty to Lord Voldemort. It seemed impossible that he was out again, that somehow her biggest fear had come true.

Astoria made her way into the forbidden forest, the only place she seemed truly able to breathe. In the forest, the world felt silent. Astoria could sit alone and simply just exist, she didn't need to think, she just had to be.

Her worries melted away like icicles. She wasn't sure where her father was, or if he would even try and contact her, but when she was sat with the ground beneath her, it didn't matter. Feeling her hands in the undergrowth made her feel at one with the world.

And as soon as she finally felt at peace, it was as though an invisible string pulled her away.

Astoria

Her heart sunk as she heard her name being called, it was a voice she recognised, a voice that was familiar to her.

Astoria.

She stood up, "hello?" But there was no response, nobody was there.

I need to talk to you.

I need your help.

It was only once Astoria was rushing out of the forest that she recognised the voice. It was the voice that not only used to haunt her dreams, but also haunted her every waking hour. It was a voice she had hoped was locked away, a voice that was her greatest fear for so many years. A voice that belonged to none other than her father.

"Astoria!" Her sister called out to her once she made her way back into the Slytherin common room, "where have you been?" She took her into a warm embrace.

Astoria took a seat opposite the fireplace and as she looked around, she noticed that the mood of all her friends had drastically improved. "I want to read it,"

Theo looked at her with a sigh, "you don't want to Astoria."

"No," she cut him off, "I need to read it. I want to know."

Her sister put her hand on hers, "you don't have to read it, we can tell you everything you need to know."

"Hand it over," Astoria reached out her hand, "please."

After a few moments of hesitation, Theo handed over his copy of the Daily Prophet. "Read it in your head, some of us don't want to hear it," he glanced over at Pansy whose smile was quickly fading at the sight of the paper.

She took the paper in her hands.

MASS BREAKOUT FROM AZKABAN

Only last night, there was a mass breakout from what was once thought to be the safest prison for former Death Eaters. Over ten notorious Death Eaters no longer reside in the safety of their cells including: Lucius Malfoy, Theodore Nott Snr, Emelda Zabini, Perseus Parkinson, Adrian Greengrass and Adeodatus Lestrange.

It is thought that these Death Eaters will likely reconvene with one another and if they have been spotted by anyone at all, it is vital that the Ministry of Magic is contacted.

"Oh," was all Astoria could say once she put the paper down.

"Yes," Blaise took the paper in his hands, "it sucks."

Daphne stole the copy of the paper from Blaise's hands, "we don't need this any more!" She proclaimed, thrusting the paper into the fireplace.

"Daphne!" Pansy exclaimed.

"What are you doing?"

"Daphne!"

Daphne smiled, "we don't need it any more, we know what we need to know."

"I guess we do," Draco added.

Blaise looked over at Astoria, "you weren't there when they made an announcement. McGonagall wants to speak to us earlier, just us Slytherins of course."

"Because obviously we're the ones who are going to become evil straight away with our parents out!" Theo huffed, "I hate this."

"I know."

"We just have to listen to what McGonagall has to say, and stay strong." Daphne took the hands of those closest to her, giving them a tight squeeze.

"Speaking of, we only have a few minutes until it starts, we should probably get back down to the Great Hall, I want to know what McGonagall has to say to us."

"Everyone ready to go?" Blaise jumped up from the sofa.

It took a few moments for everyone to be ready to leave, but once they were, the students followed behind Blaise out of the Dungeons and toward the Great Hall once again.

"Astoria," she turned to see Hermione stood behind her, her arm being tugged away by none other than Ginny Weasley.

"What do you want?" She didn't have time for a likely lecture from none other than Hermione. They had been fighting for entirely different teams just a few months ago, it was hard for Astoria to believe that Hermione's mind wouldn't be taken back to those months with the news.

Hermione tilted her head to the side, "I just wanted to check if you were okay, with the news..."

"I'm fine." She looked over at Ginny who was still persistently pulling at Hermione's sleeve, "it looks like your friend wants to leave."

Astoria turned away, rejoining the group of Slytherin students and making her way into the Great Hall. This time, the hall was almost empty, Astoria and her friends were almost entirely alone in the hall except from a few Slytherin stragglers and Headmistress McGonagall.

"Do sit down students, " McGonagall looked over hesitantly at the students who had just entered, "please."

Astoria took a seat beside her sister, taking her hand as she did. "It's okay."

"So, I'm sure you are all aware," the Headmistress took a step up to the podium at the front of the Great Hall, "about the breakout from Azkaban. However, if you are not, you have the right to know. Last night, there were several breakouts from Azkaban, including many of your parents. Now, I am sure that some of them may attempt to contact you over the coming days, and if that does happen, I urge you to share this information with me. If your parents contact you, Hogwarts may need extra protections and those can only be put in place if we are aware of the looming threats.

Hogwarts will be here to offer help to any of those who ask for it."

Theo was the first. His father sent him a letter only two days after the breakout asking for him to meet. Theo obviously said no, but the turmoil that followed still followed.

Barely anybody spoke to the Slytherin students and the Slytherin students barely spoke among themselves. Astoria felt that more than most. Even Daphne struggled to speak to her and as for the others, they were too caught up worrying and wondering if and when they would be contacted.

Only one day after Theo's letter, both Pansy and Blaise received similar news and at once, McGonagall called an emergency meeting with all the students.

"Please, everyone take your seats," she looked down at all the students, "I have important information to share with you." McGonagall took a deep breath, "over the past few days, the Daily Prophet has published several articles relating to the to escape of Death Eaters from Azkaban." Before she could say any more, students broke out in sobs and cries as the looked over at the Slytherin table.

"It's their fault," Astoria heard several students mutter.

"Settle down please students." McGonagall raised her hands to the students, "please. Now, this is something that it it important you are all aware of as there will be some changes happening at Hogwarts. Most importantly, there will be Dementors-"

And if Astoria had thought it got loud earlier, things got so much worse. Students were crying out and Astoria felt her heart sink. She was terrified at the thought of those monsters being allowed in or around Hogwarts.

"I-"

Daphne took her hand, "it will be okay."

But Astoria couldn't be so sure it would. She had encountered Dementors once before and that once was enough. It been just after the final battle at Hogwarts and she had just been able to settle back into home with Daphne.

Her father had turned up, out of the blue to visit her and Daphne, likely whilst on the run and with him, the Dementors had come. It wasn't just one, or two, it was a swarm. Astoria had looked out the window, and suddenly the sunny cloud was pure black, and through the open window, they arrived.

And then it went cold.

"Hey," Daphne shook her hand, "it's okay," she squeezed.

McGonagall cleared her throat, "as I was saying, Dementors will be patrolling the outside of the grounds, they shall not be permitted onto the grounds themselves. This is for your own safety, they shall not interfere with your life at Hogwarts. I wish for everything to remain as normal as possible, please return to your normal academic lives, but live them with caution!"

"I would also like to ask that you please stay inside the castle unless vital for any reason. The Dementors have been asked to remain off of the grounds, however, should they stray then you will be far safer inside of the castle. Should you have any questions, please direct them to the Prefects. Now stay safe please students." She rose her hands, the students rising with them, before making her way out of the Great Hall through the back entrance.

Astoria rose from her seat, "we should get going,"

"Yeah let's go back to the common room and do something, we need to stay busy."

Once most of the students were out of the hall, Astoria finally began to make her way out, with Daphne and her friends following close behind her.

"Wait," Astoria turned when she felt a hand on her, "I wanted to talk to you." Hermione smiled politely at her, this time without Ginny pulling her away.

She dropped her sisters hand, "you guys can go back, I'll meet you all at the common room.

"Wait, no." Hermione interjected, "I wanted to talk to all of you, it's important."

"What do you want Granger?"

"I wanted to help you," she looked at them, "all of you. You heard McGonagall about how there are going to be Dementors patrolling the grounds. And I know they'll probably be paying closer attention to you because its your parents."

"We know." Pansy rolled her eyes, "get to the point, you're just insulting me at this point."

Hermione's lip quivered, "I know that I-, let me continue. I wanted to teach you all how to do a Patronus charm."

"And what makes you think we can't do one already?" Theo raised his brows at her, watching as she quivered.

"Well, I-I just..."

"I can't do one." Astoria admitted. She longed to be able to do one, not just for her own sake, but for the sake of those around her. To see the magical silver sparkle jumping out from her wand was one of the only things she wanted.

"I could teach you Astoria, I would be more than happy to."

But before Astoria could answer her, Daphne pulled her away.

"We aren't interested Granger," Pansy led the group away from Hermione with a smirk. Somehow, the divide between the houses was back again and Astoria was no longer fond of it. "I can't believe her! She exclaimed once she entered the common room, "we're doing just fine without her trying to teach us how to cast a Patronus."

"I think I would have liked to learn how to," Theo added quietly.

"Well, we don't need to know how to."

"Bloody Gryffindors," Blaise shook his head.

"What's everyone going to do for Christmas?" Astoria smiled at the group, wishing for nothing more than the conversation to steer away from its current course.

"Well, we haven't really got homes to go back to, have we?" Daphne pointed out, "it wouldn't really be safe for us to go back, would it?" She looked around for approval.

"I'm going back." Draco looked up, "I don't want my mother to be alone."

Astoria had almost forgotten about Narcissa, how she had been pardoned by the Ministry after a testimony from none other than Harry Potter, how he had been the one to ensure Draco still had a mother after the war. "That's a good idea." She glanced at Draco before turning to look at Pansy, Blaise and Draco, "is everyone else staying here then?"

Everyone around her nodded in agreement. "Yes."

"I am."

"Me too."

"What are we going to do for Christmas?" Blaise turned to face Pansy, "I haven't ever stayed at the castle over Christmas before."

Astoria had barely had time to think about Christmas. First, she had been worried about schoolwork, then her father had broken out, and then the Dementors had taken over Hogwarts. She had never spent a Christmas at Hogwarts and had never even had the chance to think about what it would entail.

"We'll make it good, we deserve a good Christmas, we all do."

"We might need some rules," Daphne began.

Pansy tilted her head, "rules? Why would we need rules for Christmas?"

"I mean, perhaps we ought to ban conversation of our parents?" Astoria suggested, earning a few nods from the Slytherins.

"I have to agree with that." Blaise added, "no opening letters from them either. Anything we get from the Owlery goes straight to Professor McGonagall. Agreed?"

"Yes."

Astoria nodded. "Anything else that needs mentioning?"

"We have to make it a good Christmas."

"No distractions." Pansy said, "no parents, no lying about parents either. If you get a letter, you tell us," she glanced over at Blaise, "we can't keep secrets between us. If we do, none of this ever ends."

"No secrets," Daphne repeated.

"No secrets." Astoria agreed, "secrets push people apart, and we need to stick together, especially now."

By the time it got to Christmas day, there had been no more contact from their parents, not one letter, not one article in the prophet, and not one more breakout. Everything felt as though it was finally returning to normal.

"Good morning Astoria!" Her sister called from the bed beside her, stretching out her arms.

Astoria turned over to face her, "merry Christmas!" She then rolled over to face Pansy who was still in a deep slumber, raising her voice she called out to her, "MERRY CHRISTMAS!" She threw a pillow at her with a smile.

"Merlin Astoria," Pansy spoke in her raspy morning voice, "some of us were still sleeping."

"It's Christmas!" She jumped out of the bed, joining her sister in hers, "you can't sleep in on Christmas! We have to go and open our presents!"

"Give me five more minutes?" Pansy pleaded, closing her eyes once again. "Come and get me once you've managed to get the boys up, they'll be more of a challenge than me!"

Astoria rolled her eyes, "five minutes, no more and no less." She snuggled into her sister, quietly whispering in her ear, "let's go downstairs!"

Daphne smiled at her sister, "come on then," she jumped out of her bed, wrapping herself up in a robe, watching as her sister did the same.

Astoria took her hand, leading her down the winding staircase and into the common room. "Don't look at the tree!" Her sister covered her eyes, Astoria averting her gaze from that side of the room. "Boys!" She called out once she reached the bottom of their stairs. "Don't make me come up there!"

She heard chuckling from upstairs. "You wish you could," Blaise called out through their closed door.

Pulling out her wand, she aimed it up the stairs at the door to the boys dormitory, "Alohamora," she heard the faint click of the door unlocking and at once she knew she was successful. "Are you two coming yet?"

"Theo!" Daphne shouted, "Blaise come on down, we have presents."

But still, they didn't stir. "If you don't come down there will be consequences! I can smell Chocolate Frogs under the tree and Theo they have your name on," Astoria paced in place, "oh wow they are delicious!"

And that was enough to get Theo up and out of bed. He darted down the stairs, Blaise following closely behind him. "Are you joking me?" He looked over at where the tree was, "I bet I don't even have any Chocolate Frogs."

"Oh, you do," Daphne winked at him.

Blaise made his way over to the sofa, "you made us wake up and Pansy isn't even here yet! I won't stand for this!"

"I'll go and get her," Daphne called out, disappearing into the girls dormitory.

Once everyone was in the Slytherin common room, Astoria finally had a chance to look at the decorations. Although the common room was usually draped with green ornaments, it seemed that today they were accompanied by golden stars.

By the fireplace was a tree unlike anything Astoria had ever seen before, it towered above her, spotted with golden stars that lit up the room. Alongside the light from the fireplace, Astoria felt at peace, the warm glow from the lights made her muscles all feel as though they could finally relax.

At the top of the tree stood an angel on pointe, spinning delicately around the top of the tree. It reminded her of when she too had wished to dance like that, she had wished to be as light as a feather when she moved.

"Who wants to go first?" She asked around to Pansy, Daphne, Blaise and Theo, looking at the pile of presents wrapped under the tree.

All of them muttered between one another, eventually turning to face Astoria, "why don't you go first?"

"Okay well, if you insist." Astoria had secretly wanted nothing less than to go first, giving presents was far more appealing to her than receiving them.

"Theo, here you go since I may have already told you what is inside," she handed him a selection of wrapped up Chocolate Frogs which he willingly accepted, biting into one almost instantly. "I got you and Blaise something that's the same too," she handed them each a small package.

Both of them ripped into the packages with little care for what could have been inside, but their mouths turned upwards. Inside was a small model of their broomsticks, the Thunderbolt VII sat in miniature form in their large hands.

"Wow Astoria!" Blaise exclaimed, toying with it in his hands.

Theo finished his mouthful of Chocolate Frog, "it looks just like my broomstick!"

Pansy shoved him, "for Merlin's sake, that is your broom!"

"Oh," he inspected it further, "well it does look quite like my broomstick."

"It should be identical," Astoria offered between chuckles at Theo's simple mind.

"Merlin, you and Blaise might just be some of the stupidest people I have ever met." Pansy stated, in such tone that Astoria was unsure if she was joking or not.

Daphne chimed in, "she's not wrong," she nudged them with a smile.

"Okay, Pansy now for your gifts," Astoria dove into the pile, selecting a large present and handing it over to her.

Pansy took far more care opening her gift than the boys, spending a solid minute unfolding one of the edges, until she revealed a silky robe with her name embroidered on the back. "Oh wow!" She exclaimed, lifting it up for a full inspection.

"I bet Blaise would want to see you in just that," Theo winked at her.

"Well I wouldn't want to see Blaise in just this, there is someone else who I am thinking of," her eyes wandered as her mind imagined a girl she was all too familiar with.

"Oh Pansy has a crush!" Daphne smiled at her, leaning closer, "you will have to tell me and Astoria all about it later tonight! Okay, but now it's my turn, show me the money sister!"

Astoria handed her over a series of gifts, watching her eagerly as she opened them all.

First, Daphne opened up a perfume that smelt of vanilla beans and pine tree's, her two favorite smells. "Astoria I love it," she spritzed it into the air, causing Theo to cough loudly.

He choked, "lovely."

Daphne tugged at the wrapping paper of another much larger parcel, this time revealing a quilt that Astoria had spent hours hand stitching. It was covered in roses, a flower that brought a smile to the Greengrass sisters faces, a flower that reminded them of their mother whom they had lost prematurely. "Astoria, thank you," a tear sat in the corner of her eye as she embraced her sister.

"Right, no waterworks," Theo jumped down onto the floor taking a seat beside the tree as Astoria took his seat.

And for the next few hours, everything was good. Everyone shared gifts, laughing around the fireplace with chocolate and friends, it was exactly what Christmas was supposed to be about.

By the time everyone had opened their gifts, it was almost midday. "Okay, everyone go and get dressed before we go for lunch in the Great Hall, I'm just going to clear some of the rubbish up!" Astoria smiled as everyone made their way back up to their dorms.

She knew she shouldn't be using magic, but Astoria felt compelled to do so, "Deletrius." She called out, causing all of the wrapping and mess to vanish into thin air.

"I saw that!"

Astoria turned around, but there was nobody there. Inside the Slytherin common room, there was nobody but her.

"Turn around, I'm in here."

She turned back to the fireplace, and sat inside of it was her fathers head, buried deep within the flames. Astoria felt her heart stop. "F-" she stuttered, "father?" She called out.

"Astoria, I need to be quick," he spoke in a hurried tone, "but you need to be ready, we are coming and we are coming soon. In a few short weeks, the castle will be under our control."

Astoria couldn't believe what she was seeing. "Wait, please... What is happening?"

"The Dark Lord may be gone, but we remain loyal, the Greengrass family must stay loyal. Astoria, be ready." His voice began to fade, "Astoria I'm coming back, we all are."

Before Astoria could mutter a word in response, he was gone. Astoria was left with nothing but shock, and a secret. It was a secret she had promised only a few short days ago that she would tell others.

But it was a secret she couldn't tell. A secret that Astoria would keep inside her, one that would eat her up.

Astoria closed her eyes and took a breath. Today was not the day, she would not let her father ruin another Christmas. Somebody needed to know about what she had seem in the common room, but she wasn't sure who she could tell.

"Everything okay Astoria?" Theo questioned as he made his way down the stairs and into the common room.

She wiped the shocked expression off her face, "yes, just getting ready for lunch!"

Pansy made her way down the stairs with Daphne close behind her, "do you know who stayed in the castle from the other houses?"

"I haven't seen many other students over the past few days, I think it might just be us and a few Hufflepuff stragglers," Blaise winced at the thought of sharing a meal with Hufflepuff students.

Daphne thought of the upcoming meal in the Great Hall, "I am not excited to eat with the teachers and Hufflepuffs, I wish we could just bring our meals back to the common room."

"We should get going," Astoria rose to her feet with an uncomfortable smile, internally debating whether or not to tell her sister.

"You're right," Theo added as he began to lead the group of students out of the common room and through the Dungeons. After a short walk, they stumbled into the Great Hall.

Sparkling silver frost lined the walls of the Great Hall, glistening in the artificial moonlight. Looking up at the ceiling Astoria saw the enchanted snow falling down, beginning to form a thin layer on the cobbled floor.

Astoria tugged on her sleeve as she took a seat at the only table in the Hall. She sat beside her sister alongside her Slytherin friends and as far across from the few remaining students and teachers on the table.

"Welcome students!" Professor McGonagall beamed down at the ten students sat at the table, "please tuck in and enjoy yourselves this fine Christmas day, the house elves worked for hours to bring you this delicious meal!" She waved her hands over the table as piles of hot, steaming food began to appear on the table.

Astoria hadn't had a Christmas dinner like this in years. Mountains of roast potatoes, platters of sausages, boats of thick, gravy and stacks of crackers lined the table.

"I am starving!" Theo announced, serving himself and Blaise large helpings of meat and potatoes.

As much as Astoria was in awe at the display before her, she couldn't shake her conversation with her father from her memory.

Astoria I'm coming back.

She couldn't forget what he had said. Her father, a man she feared would soon be returning. She wasn't sure how much she could trust what he had said, was there any truth to his words?

Something in her hoped he was lying, but a bigger part of her knew it was the truth. Soon her father would be here.

Astoria had to tell someone, it was only a few days ago that her friends had all been sat around the fireplace agreeing to do just that, but there was nobody she could turn to. It would kill her sister to know that her father had reached out to Astoria rather than her. As for Pansy, Theo and Blaise, she simply didn't know if she could trust them. They all adored their parents, she couldn't ensure that they would be willing to do anything about it.

"Astoria," she felt her sister nudge her, bringing her attention back to the meal before her. "Eat up," Daphne handed her a plate of chicken, potatoes and vegetables, shooting her a smile.

Astoria nodded as she took a bite of some chicken, forcing a smile on her face once.

"How is everyone enjoying today?" Theo asked around between mouthfuls.

Blaise finished swallowing, "this is the best Christmas I have ever had!"

"Agreed!"

"You aren't wrong," Pansy added, "it is far better than any other Christmas I've had!"

Although all of the Slytherin students had been from rich families, they were rich with everything except from love. Christmas was never a time for family, it was simply another day. A day that went by without proper celebration.

Astoria faded into the background as the rest of the Christmas dinner passed by uneventfully. "Students!" McGonagall rose from her seat, "please do enjoy the rest of your Christmas day!" She left the table, heading out of the Great Hall.

Everyone stood up from their seats at the table and the Slytherins made their way back to their common room.

Although the walk to the common room was short, it made Astoria think. Every destination she passed in the castle reminded her of her previous year, every step she took seemed to bring back another painful memory. As she traipsed through the castle, Astoria realised she had to tell someone, and as much as she was unsure how well that would go with Daphne, that was the only person she could truly trust.

"Daphne," Astoria tugged on her sisters sleeve, pulling her aside, "can we talk?"

Daphne nodded in response, "let's go up to the dorm," she turned to face the rest of the group, "we'll be back in a few moments."

The Greengrass sisters linked arms and made their way up to the dormitory, seating themselves on the edge of Astoria's neatly made bed. Astoria took her sisters hand in her own, "Daphne," she began.

Daphne spoke quietly, "what is it Astoria?"

"I need to tell you something," her mind went back to everything that they both had experienced just one year ago, "I think something bad is about to happen."

"Astoria we are finally safe, nothing bad is going to happen to us, I prom-" she squeezed her sisters hand.

Astoria cut her off, "no!" Her tone was harsh, far harsher than anything Daphne had ever heard before. "Daphne you need to listen to me!"

She pulled her hand away, "I am listening, please, just tell me what's going on?"

"It-" she stumbled, trying to find the words, "it's about..."

Before Astoria could finish what she was trying to say, Pansy bundled into the dorm with a smile, "what are we talking about?"

Daphne turned to look at Pansy with a blank stare, "Astoria was just about to tell me something..."

Astoria gulped.

"What was it?"

"Well, you came in before she could tell me..." Daphne trailed off rolling her eyes.

Pansy threw herself on her bed, "well that's boring, anyway."

Daphne leant closer to her sister, "what was it you were going to tell me?"

Astoria shuffled away, "it doesn't matter. I have something else," she reached underneath her bed, revealing a small brown package and dropping it into Daphne's hands. "I got this for you too. It was our mothers."

Daphne began to unwrap the gift, smiling as she did so. "It's her necklace," she breathed out quietly, "oh Astoria." She held the necklace close to her, tears beginning to form in her eyes. "It's beautiful."

"I know she wanted you to have it," Astoria had known that when her mother was alive, there was nothing she cherished more than that necklace, and for Daphne it meant an awful lot.

Daphne pulled her into an embrace. She let her body sag, her muscles become loose. Astoria cradled her like she were a child, and despite being the younger sister, it simply felt right. She embraced her sister as though she were a cocoon, holding her safely until she was ready to exit as a butterfly.

After what felt like hours, they pulled away. And when they did, Pansy was no longer there.

"What was it you needed to tell me?"

"It was nothing," Astoria whispered quietly.

It could wait.

"people throw rocks at things that shine"

And when, after two weeks, Astoria had heard nothing from or of her father, she finally felt at ease.

It finally occurred to her one Sunday during a Quidditch match that she felt safe. As she watched the snow form a blanket over the grass, she felt as undisturbed as it looked.

Turning her head from the snowy grounds, her mind quickly became overwhelmed as she watched the game unfold before her. Astoria had never really been one for Quidditch, she had never herself played it and her family hadn't particularly been the sporting kind. Watching Daphne soar through the air, straight toward another player, made Astoria feel rather glad that she had been able to avoid such feat. She had seen first hand some of the injuries that fellow Slytherins had obtained whilst playing and she knew that there were no more scars she wished to receive.

"Head in the clouds there Astoria," Draco pointed out to her, seemingly no longer feeling negatively around her. It seemed that being home for Christmas had done him some good, as much as he wasn't back to his old self, he was certainly closer than he had been before.

Astoria rubbed her eyes, "what's happening now?"

Draco leant forward, placing his elbows on his knees, "so you see there," he pointed at Daphne, "your sister has the Quaffle, so she is going to try and score." He spoke fast, trying to keep up with the pace, "and the Keeper from Ravenclaw will try to stop her, but most likely fail," just as he finished speaking, Daphne shot for the goal, scoring.

Astoria smiled, "that was good."

"It was a weak shot," he wrinkled his brows, "Daphne got lucky there."

She hit him on the shoulder, "hey that's my sister!"

"Tell her to play better then," he said simply. "Anyway, Slytherin is going to win this so it doesn't really matter what is actually happening in the match."

"You're sure about that? Is the team that good?"

Draco smiled, "absolutely, it was better when I was on the team, but anyway..."

"Why did you stop?" Astoria let the words leave her mouth before she had realised what she said. Everyone knew why he stopped, and it wasn't because he got tired of the sport.

"I think we both know why."

"Why don't you play again this year? It's your last chance..." Astoria wondered why Draco would want to avoid something that once brought him such joy.

"I don't have the time," he brushed her off.

Astoria shuffled, "that's not true. We have loads of time."

He took a deep breath, "I've been doing something else." He piqued her interest, "do you want me to show you?"

"Show me what?" Astoria racked her mind, she had no idea what Draco could have been doing with his time.

He took her hand, leading her out of the stands, "we have to go back into the castle," he dropped her cold hand gently.

Astoria followed behind him quietly, in her mind picturing a map of the castle in an attempt to discover where they were going. "Are we almost there?"

"Just a few minutes," he muttered, leading her up the staircase and through the corridor. He paused, taking a breath before pacing back and forth in front of a bare wall.

"We're at the Room of Requirement, aren't we?" Astoria had never herself visited, but had heard all about it when Draco had been a proud member of the Inquisitorial Squad.

He took her hand, "indeed we are. Come on in..."

She followed behind him, "what are you showing me in here?"

He took out his wand, dropping her hand once again. "This," he took a few steps forward, walking further into the room. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath, allowing his hand to drop slightly.

"Expecto Patronum." A small sliver of silvery light flew out of the tip of his wand, dancing around his head.

A moment passed.

Astoria was overwhelmed, "Draco," was all she could muster. "I-I wh-"

"I've been learning it, for a while now."

"Draco," she said again, "that's incredible." She thought back to her conversation with Hermione Granger only a few weeks ago.

"It was that conversation with Granger," he said, almost reading her mind, "it got me thinking. I want to be able to produce a Patronus, a real one though, not just that."

Astoria remembered how Hermione had offered to teach them a Patronus when the dementors had been roaming the castle ground freely. Although the dementors had reduced their presence at Hogwarts, they were still waiting close by the grounds, roaming through Hogsmeade, awaiting the chance to apprehend any of the escaped Death Eaters.

"I want to learn too," Astoria imagined herself being able to produce a Patronus, the thought filled her with such joy, until suddenly, her face went blank.

Draco came closer, "Astoria?" He questioned her.

"I don't think I would be able too," her voice wavered, "what if I don't have a happy enough memory?"

He place his hand on her shoulder, "I thought I didn't either, but look at what I just did!" Draco seemed somewhat proud of himself, a flicker of pride growing within him, "we can both learn, if we don't have happy enough memories, we can make them! This year is going to be a good one, our parents can't stop that and they won't."

She sighed, taking in a deep breath of air, "Draco..."

"Yes?"

"I-I Can I tell you something?" She felt safe. And as much as she finally felt free of her father, she knew that somebody had to know.

Draco moved closer, Astoria feeling his warmth, "anything."

"I think my father is coming back."

"I know, we've all seen the article, we are all afra-."

Astoria cut him off, stepping away, "no! That's not what I mean, I've..." she took a breath, "I've seen him."

Draco was silent, blinking.

"It was on Christmas day, when you weren't here," she explained, "I saw him in the fireplace, his face appeared, he spoke to me."

"Well..." Draco trailed off, "what did he say to you?"

"He-he told me that they were coming back, he told me that in a few weeks, they would have the castle."

"But that was weeks ago Astoria, he hasn't come back, he can't. Hogwarts is the safest place on earth."

"I think he's still coming, I can feel it, I don't think we're safe anymore." Astoria wiped a tear from her eyes, it was her fault, it all was.

Draco closed the space that Astoria had made between them, "we are safe, Hogwarts is safe."

"so i lied and i cried and i watched a part of myself die"

It turned out Astoria was right and the Dementors could sense it. They began getting closer to the castle, hovering and waiting to apprehend anyone that might be dangerous.

It wasn't long after her conversation with Draco that Astoria finally mustered the courage to approach none other than Hermione Granger. As much as she knew Hogwarts was safe, she had been told that one too many times.

"Hi Hermione," her voice waivered, "can I ask you something?"

Hermione turned to face her, using her hands to usher away the gaggle of Gryffindor girls stood around her. "Yes Astoria?" She smiled sweetly, for some reason Astoria found it almost sickly, "what is it?"

"You know a few weeks ago," she paused, leaning herself against the wall, "you mentioned a Patronus..."

Hermione nodded.

"Could-could you maybe teach me how to produce one?"A sigh of relief left her lips as soon as the question was over.

"Is this because of your parents?" She looked around, searching for the rest of the Slytherins, almost expecting them to all be questioning the same, but they were nowhere to be found.

Astoria nodded weakly, "I want to be prepared, just in case."

"I'd be happy to help Astoria," Hermione was kind like that. "Do any of the other Slytherin's want any help?" She knew it was a long shot, but Hermione just wanted to help.

Astoria grimaced, "I doubt it, but I'll let them know you offered, it means a lot."

"Maybe you could convince Theo, he seems to hate me less than the others now," Hermione shrugged her shoulders.

It was a good idea, but there was a small part of Astoria that wanted this to herself. For so many years she had waited in the shadow of her friends and for once, just once, she could have something of her own.

"I'll try," Astoria couldn't lie, she would try, but perhaps not with her fullest efforts.

"Why don't you come up to the Heads Common Room this evening, it will give us somewhere private to practice."

Astoria nodded, "I'll come up after dinner," she smiled at Hermione, "see you then."

Astoria made her way back to the common room with a faint smile. Somehow, in just those short moments, she had forgotten about all her troubles.

"Morning Astoria!" Blaise jumped onto the sofa with a grin.

Astoria chuckled, "why are you so chipper this morning?" It wasn't like Blaise to be in a good mood before the sun hit its peak.

"Well," he smiled, "the Quidditch team is playing spectacularly!"

"Can you even spell that?" Pansy smiled as she entered the room.

Blaise paused, rolling his eyes. His hands moved slowly, spelling out the letters. "Well..." he shook his hands in anger, "it doesn't matter if I can or can't because you know what I can do, I can play Quidditch."

"I think you mean what we can do."

Theo strolled into the room, "is he still bragging?" He looked up at Astoria who nodded in response. "He might be able to play Quidditch but what he can't do, is his Defence Against the Dark Arts essays on time."

"Speaking of that," Pansy began, "I have no idea of any uses of Concealment Charms..."

"Library?"

The Slytherins nodded in agreement, "go and get Daphne and I'll get Draco and we can all meet at the library?" Blaise jumped off the sofa, making his way into the dormitory as Astoria did the same.

"Daphne?" She called out quietly, "are you coming to the library with us?"

Daphne groaned, turning over in her bed. "I'll meet you there," she yawned loudly, "just five more minutes."

Astoria chuckled to herself, she knew for a fact Daphne would not be found in the library for at least another hour, but either way, Astoria had also not made a start on the DADA essay with the rapidly approaching deadline.

She packed up a quill and parchment, bundling them into her arms and sauntering into the common room once again.

"Astoria."

The voice startled her, her heart skipping like a record at the sound. "Draco," she turned to face him, "coming to the library?"

He lifted his parchment in response, "ready to go?"

Astoria followed him out of the common room, fumbling with her parchment as she slid it into her pocket.

"So, I spoke to Hermione..." she looked at Draco who ushered her to continue, "she's going to teach me to perform a Patronus Charm." As much as she was excited, her face fell just thinking about it.

Draco stopped in his tracks, "that's great Astoria!" He smiled lightly at her, the smile dropping once he saw her expression. He reached out to touch her shoulder, "hey, what's wrong?"

"I just..." she faltered.

He squeezed his hand on her shoulder, "it's okay."

"What if I can't do it?" She felt the tears begin to fill her eyes, "what-what if I don't have a happy enough memory?" She couldn't stop, with every breath she felt her throat closing, "what if I don't- I don't have any happiness left?"

"Astoria, I promise you," he took a hold of her face in his hands, "I promise there is happiness." He took a deep breath "Forget everything happening outside of right now, it doesn't matter. We are alive, we made it."

"We are alive," she repeated after him, "we made it."

"Breathe deep," he instructed her, taking a deep breath himself, "close your eyes," he did the same. "Let it all go, let it all melt away."

Astoria imagined herself sat in the water, watching as the waves crashed against her, but every time they retreated, the took everything away with them. She felt cleansed by the fresh water, colliding with her body. In that moment, she was lost in her mind. The waves became her pulse, breathing life into her with every crash.

When she finally opened her eyes, Astoria felt refreshed. Every tear stain running down her rosy cheeks was another wave of clarity.

"How do I look?" She laughed quietly, wiping down the tears with her robe sleeve.

Draco dropped his hands from her face, "you look radiant."

She smiled. "What do you think of?"

"Christmas fourteen years ago." He recalled the memory in his mind, "it was so long ago, I'm not sure how much of it is real, but it's real enough to me. I'm sat by the Christmas tree with both of my parents, and we can't stop laughing; I had just got one of those toy broomsticks for children, but my dad had put an enchantment on it, and it flew everywhere. It ran loose around the house, and we had been chasing it for hours."

Astoria let the moment sit. For the first time in a long while, Draco looked content. He was lost in a memory, and for once it was one, he recalled with pleasure.

"I miss it."

"I-"

Draco cut her off, "but it's over. And sometimes that's a good thing Astoria. Everything ends eventually," he tugged at his left sleeve, "sometimes things take longer than others, but there can still be light in the darkest of moments. Sometimes we just need to see the darkness to realise how much light we have been missing." He took her hand, "but we come out the other side stronger."

Astoria squeezed his hand in hers. "That we do."

For a few moments, they just let themselves be.

"We still have that essay to do, don't we?"

Draco echoed her words, "that we do."

Astoria wiped her face once more with her sleeve, "well let's go and teach those fools all about concealment charms."

"I wonder how much they've gotten done without us." Draco led Astoria down to the library, "I doubt very much."

"I'm not sure Blaise or Theo could spell concealment, and Pansy couldn't do much more..."

"Speak of the devil," Draco raised his eyebrows at Pansy rushing towards them.

"Thank Merlin! There you are." Pansy took a deep breath, wiping her brow, "the boys have been fighting about how to spell concealment for the past Merlin knows how long and there is only so long I can listen to them being halfwits."

"Hey!" Theo called over, much to the annoyance of the librarian who shushed him aggressively. "You're not much better." He whispered once Astoria, Draco and Pansy had returned to the table.

"Daphne not coming?" Blaise questioned.

"Still asleep."

Pansy smiled, "well, at least we still have you two. Teach away."

"Wait wait wait!" Blaise took the quill from her hand, passing it over to Astoria, "just spell concealment for me, just out of curiosity."

Astoria raised her eyebrows, "curiosity?" She took the quill, snatching a piece of Pansy's parchment and writing in her largest lettering possible. "Better?"

Blaise cheered, "I knew it! Theo you are such a liar!" He hit him playfully. Another death glare from the librarian quickly quietened him.

"Right," Astoria began in a hushed voice, "just copy what I say, and put it into sentences."

Blaise nudged Theo with a grin, "if you can spell any of the words."

Astoria rolled her eyes, "everybody pick up a quill." She waited a few moments, "so in the fifteenth century they were used by Ekrizdis to hide Azkaban, and when he died, the charms faded away." She scribbled down the beginning of her essay.

"So, when someone dies the concealment charm vanishes?"

"Correct Pansy," Draco added.

"Then in the eighteenth-century Vincent Duc de Trefle-Picques used a partial charm to appear as though his neck had been severed to escape the Reign of Terror."

"Now that was a good idea!" Theo smiled, "bet he got a lot of girls after that."

"Or boys."

"Or boys indeed Pansy."

"And then, the most relevant one, the Hogwarts Express..."

Blaise piped up, "I know this one! They used a mass concealment charm to steal a train for the Hogwarts Express."

Astoria's mouth hung open, "Blaise! How could you not spell Gryffindor, but you can remember that."

"Spelling is hard Astoria, train stealing is much more fun to remember." A grin plastered himself across his face.

"And then how would we detect a concealment charm?" Astoria pressed him, "is that something that fits inside your tiny brain?"

He said nothing, Theo instead volunteering some information. "Draco would know all about concealment charms now, wouldn't he?

"Now Theo," Draco began, "if you are referring to my somewhat extracurricular activities over the past year, even I know that concealment charms can be detected easily."

"Yeah," Pansy added, "stupid Filch had those Secrecy Sensors, didn't he?"

"So, there would be no point in using one to sneak something into the castle then?"

Draco sighed, "trust me, there wouldn't." And despite the stinging feeling on his left arm, there was a part of Draco that finally felt okay about it all. As McGonagall had said at the beginning of term, there was at least one person who had forgiven him, and for him, that was enough.

"In my defence, I have none, for never leaving well enough alone."

When Astoria made her way up to the Heads Common Room, she felt more hopeful. She had spent the entirety of the afternoon thinking up a happy memory that would be strong enough to conjure a full corporeal Patronus and she finally thought she had one.

"Good afternoon, Astoria!" Hermione smiled at her from the end of the corridor, "come on in!" She pushed open the door to the Heads Common Room and immediately Astoria's mouth fell open. "It's lovely isn't it, just like our common room."

Lovely was an understatement. It was nothing like the Slytherin Common room, light streamed in from all four corners of the room, illuminating it with golden sunlight. Armchairs were dotted around the room in all four house colours, scattered around various small tables. But the centrepiece, the centrepiece was the fireplace. A radiant golden flame brought a dancing glow into the room.

Astoria ran her hands across the armchairs, "this is far more than wonderful."

"So," Hemione pointed over to a suspicious chest in the corner of the room, "I borrowed a boggart and charmed it to only appear as a Dementor so we could have some practice, but that won't be for a while so don't panic. First, I thought we could just try some of the wand movements, and then cast the spell without any risk. How does that sound?"

Astoria had barely been paying attention, she was too enthralled by her surroundings, "sounds good Hermione."

Hermione sat herself down in front of the fireplace, "when you conjure a Patronus, you need a happy memory. It must be strong enough to repel all the darkness that the Dementors bring. But it doesn't have to be real."

This part stopped Astoria in her tracks, "what do you mean?"

"The memory, it doesn't have to have happened." Hermione explained to her, "as long as it would be a happy memory, you can just imagine it. Imagine a scenario that would make for a happy memory, I know it's what Harry did for his Defence Against the Dark Arts exams."

"I never knew that." Astoria was unsure if she even had the power to imagine a scenario powerful enough to repel a Dementor. Her imagination was strong, but she wasn't sure what she could even imagine that would be happy enough.

"For now, just think about the memory," shared Hermione, "think about what you can see, the smell, what you can touch." She guided Astoria through her memory.

Astoria closed her eyes and let herself be transported back in time. Back to a happier memory.

She let herself sink into the chorus of sun-warmed grains, letting the salty oceanic air enter her lungs. Next to her sat her mother, their hands interlinking as she hummed a sweet lullaby. Astoria rested her head on her mother's lap, allowing her heartbeat to match each tumbling wave. Her mother's dainty fingers found their place in Astoria's chestnut hair, twirling the strands and tumbling through them.

"Astoria?" She snapped back to reality, "you were gone for ages."

"I have a memory."

Hermione smiled in approval, "ready for step two?"

She nodded.

"So now we need our wands out, and what we need to do is draw circles in the air, each circle you want to be thinking about your memory stronger as each circle helps to increase the power."

Astoria followed her steps, every circle she drew, focusing more on the feeling of her mother's hands running through her hair.

"Now we put that together, so the memory, the motion and the enchantment."

Astoria lifted her arm, creating circles with her wand as she thought back to the salty air. "Expect-, Expecto Patronum." But nothing.

"Try again," pushed Hermione, "it's a difficult spell."

She took another deep breath, closing her eyes. She took in the salty air, listening carefully to the sound of tumbling waves paired with her mother's careful humming. "Expecto Patronum."

A tiny silver wisp whooshed out of the end of her wand, "did you see that?" Astoria's eyes lit up, praying that she hadn't imagined it.

"I saw Astoria, that's amazing! Do you want to try with a Boggart now, you don't have to say yes?"

Astoria wanted to be able to cast a Patronus as soon as she could, as much as she had been casting the thought of her father coming back to the back of her mind, she knew it was still imminent. With the Dementors guarding the castle so closely, a Patronus could just save her life. "I'd like to try."

Hermione stood up and made her way over to the Boggart chest, "concentrate hard on that memory, create the circles with your wand, then speak the incantation loud and clear."

She took a deep breath, brandishing her wand in front of her. "I'm ready."

Hermione unlocked the chest, and out flew a Dementor, its hooded face turning to face Astoria and sending a wave of piercing cold across the room. "Expecto Patronum!" She yelled with all her might, staring into the hooded shadow. "Expecto Patronum!" She tried again, but everything was fading quickly around her. All the colours around her blended into one as she felt herself falling and her eyes closed.

"Astoria?"

She awoke with the cold cobblestone against her back, and a looming sense of disappointment above her. "I'm sorry."

Hermione placed a welcome hand on hers, "don't be! You have nothing to be sorry for."

"But I didn't do it," she sat herself up, collecting her fallen wand.

"Astoria, you at least tried. You gave it a go and quite frankly, it would be a miracle for anyone to cast a full Patronus charm the first time." She looked down shyly, "it took me several attempts." A moment passed, "we can try again tomorrow, and the next day and however long it takes for you to feel confident."

"Thank you, Hermione." It meant a lot to her that someone she once considered a rival, had it in their heart to spend the time teaching Astoria how to perform difficult enchantments.

"You should get some rest, it really takes it out of you," Hermione helped Astoria rise to her feet, "do you want me to come back with you to your common room?"

"No thank you," as much as Astoria appreciated the gesture, she wasn't sure if everyone would approve of her coming back to the common room with a Gryffindor. As much as most of the bad blood had faded between them, it had still left a stain.

Astoria smiled as she waved goodbye to Hermione and made her way into the hallway. She stuck close to the wall as she traipsed through, holding on any time she felt as though she might fall. As much as Astoria was grateful for the training in producing a Patronus, interacting with a Dementor, albeit a Boggart, was draining. She was grateful for the opportunity to do it every day, but she knew that by the end of the week, she would be a shell of a person.

She rubbed her eyes with a yawn, barely being kept awake by the sound of her shoes crashing against the cobbled stones.

"Astoria."

She turned to see where the sound came from, but she had no luck. Perhaps she was simply imagining it.

"Astoria."

She heard it again, and again, and again.

If she hadn't had her eyes open, Astoria could have sworn she was dreaming. She rubbed her eyes again and then out of the corner of her eye, she saw it, a small glimmer, like a ball of light leading away from her.

As much as Astoria was exhausted, curiosity overcame her, and she found herself following the ball of light. It led her through countless winding corridors, through the clock tower and out across the dark wooden bridge; had it not been for the light it was emitting, the grounds were pitch black. Astoria walked until she was at the Standing Stones and the ball of light was no more.

She raised her arm, lifting her wand from her pocket, "Lumo-"

"Don't" A hand grasped her shoulder firmly, "I'm taking a risk just being here."

She recognised the voice instantly, but the words she needed to find failed to form. "I- I..."

"Astoria don't say anything, you just need to listen. Put your wand away."

She obeyed, and standing unarmed in the darkness, she felt consumed by fear.

"The plan is in place; we just need someone inside Astoria. We need someone just like you."

Astoria shook free from her father's grip, "but not me."

"I told you not to speak!" She couldn't see his face, but she could feel his seething anger. "You will do as I say," he took her wrist in his, tightening his grip, "you will honour the family name Astoria. I know you have been fraternising with mudbloods," he spat the last word, "and it needs to stop. Be in the Room of Requirement tomorrow at midnight with five invisibility potions. If you aren't there," his grip tightened again, "Daphne dies."

Astoria was so numb she barely noticed him releasing his grip and letting her go. She didn't hear as he retreated. All she could see was the darkness, and in one short swoop, it overcame her.

"no body - no crime"

Astoria awoke in a frenzy. "Daphne," she muttered before had she even opened her eyes.

"Daphne's okay." She felt a hand squeeze hers as her eyelids fluttered open. Draco smiled at her. "I told them all I would stay with you," she glanced at her surroundings in confusion "you're in the Hospital Wing, Professor Slughorn found you by the Standing Stones, they said you over-exerted yourself."

It made sense, "I feel like I had a funny dream." She sat herself up slowly, taking a deep breath in before the panic overwhelmed her, "Daphne!" She threw the covers off her body, "Daphne."

"Daphne is okay." Draco placed the covers back over her pale body, "she's at Quidditch with everyone else, you need to lie back." He took her hand back in his, "please. You need to rest, it's okay."

And with his words, she felt like it was.

As soon as her head hit the pillow again, she was out. She was transported to a world she would much sooner avoid, a world of nightmares that plagued her.

She was surrounded by people, but they all had his face. Everywhere she turned, she saw her father staring down at her, everyone she passed shooting her the same look, that look that could make her crumble under his grip.

And then, the faces all began to speak.

"Be in the Room of Requirement tomorrow at midnight with five invisibility potions. If you aren't there Daphne dies."

"Daphne dies."

"Daphne dies."

"Daphne dies."

The words rang through her mind like an endless alarm.

"Daphne dies."

"Daphne dies."

"Daphne dies."

Echoes of her biggest fear, playing on repeat.

"Daphne dies."

"Daphne dies."

"Daphne dies."

She shot up, awake and alone. Darkness surrounded her, not a single other person in the hospital wing. Everything from her nightmare played on repeat in her mind, she had to warn somebody, she had to save Daphne.

Astoria jumped straight out of the bed, she had to find McGonagall. McGonagall would keep Daphne safe; she would keep them all safe. She ran straight out of the hospital wing and into the corridor, making her way towards the Headmistress' Office.

"Professor!" She called out to the gargoyle guarding the office. "Professor," she pleaded with such urgency, that the gargoyle moved aside, revealing the circular staircase.

Astoria took up off them, not even bothering us to knock, instead throwing the door straight open to reveal the circular office. "Professor?"

"Miss Greengrass?" She turned to see a startled Professor McGonagall staring her down, "what on earth are you doing here?"

"It's about my father." And that was all she needed to say for McGonagall to step aside, beckoning her to the seating in the front of the office.

"I think I saw him yesterday, at first I thought it was a dream, but I-I think he's back."

"And what did he say?"

"He-" she paused, "he said to meet him in the Room of Requirement at midnight with potions. He wanted my help sneaking into the castle, I don't know what he's going to do."

McGonagall looked at the portrait beside her, "Dilys, alert the other portraits and have the other Professors meet me here." She looked back at Astoria with a smile in her eyes, "you should go back to the Slytherin Common Room, it won't be safe for you to come."

"I want to," she said defiantly, "he's expecting me, I should be there."

"No." She was stern, "absolutely not. Must I remind you that you are a student," she focused on Astoria's Slytherin tie, "let the Professors handle this."

"But-"

"But nothing Miss Greengrass." McGonagall stood up, "go back to your common room. You may tell your friends, but you are under no circumstance to leave the common room unless you are given explicit permission by a professor." She looked over at another of the portraits on her wall, "Iris Pius, inform me when Miss Greengrass arrives at her common room and should she leave, sound the alarm. Now, do I make myself clear Miss Greengrass?"

Astoria took a deep breath, "I-"

"Yes, or no?"

"Yes, you make yourself perfectly clear." She huffed, leaving the office seething.

As soon as she entered the common room, she threw herself on the sofa next to Theo and Blaise, "You will not believe this!"

"Astoria, you're meant to be in the Hospital Wing..." Draco muttered from across the room, a puzzled look plastered across his face.

Astoria barely heard him, "you might want to sit down," she glanced over at Pansy who was stood in the corner with Daphne. "I spoke to our father yesterday, Daphne, that's why I was outside at night."

"You-"

Astoria interjected, "not now, we don't have much time. He's coming back, for real. He told me he was coming tonight; he has some sort of plan and I told McGonaga-"

"Wait you did what?" Blaise shouted angrily at her.

"I-I told McGonagall, so she stops him."

"That's your father Astoria." He stood up, "you've just made yourself the reason he goes away!"

Theo stood up, "Blaise!" she looked him in the eyes, "we are on the right side now."

"There are no bloody sides! Family comes first, always." He stormed out of the common room, kicking a chair on his way out.

Theo followed out after him, "I'm sorry."

Astoria felt tears welling in her eyes, "I did the right thing." It came out as a question.

"Astoria, you did the right thing," Daphne sat herself where Theo had been, "I promise you; you did."

"We all would have done the same," added Draco, but his face told a different story.

"Well," Pansy said, "what happens now?"

"I need to be there; I need to see what happens." Astoria got out of her seat, "can you help me?" She looked out at her friends, scattered around the common room, "please, I need this."

Draco understood, "I will help."

"Well, I have nothing to lose," piped Pansy, "what's the worst that could happen?"

"I want to be there too Astoria, we should do this together," Daphne squeezed her hand, leading her back down to the sofa.

"McGonagall has Iris Pius' portrait looking out for me, Draco, you can distract her. Pansy you can keep lookout on the sixth floor while me and Daphne go to the Room of Requirement."

"Sounds like an easy enough plan." Everyone around her nodded.

Astoria looked at the clock above the fireplace, it was almost midnight already, "we should go now."

"Take your wand," Pansy looked over at Daphne, "you could run into some trouble."

"Trouble?" Daphne laughed weakly, "never."

Draco was the first to leave the common room, with Pansy, Astoria and Daphne all following a minute after.

The Greengrass sisters left Pansy once they reached the Sixth Floor.

"Ready?" Daphne took Astoria's hand in hers, both sisters holding their wand in their free hand.

Astoria went first into the Room of Requirement, moving as silently as she could. It looked just as it had when Draco had shown her his Patronus. Furniture was scattered everywhere, the room extending far beyond what Astoria could see.

"Round here," she whispered to Daphne, leading her further into the room, towards the hushed voices.

She watched the silver watch on her wrist as the clock hit midnight, but nothing changed. The girls stood in silence, but nothing.

One minute passed.

Then another.

And another.

"Perhaps the Greengrass girl was simply not telling the truth," she heard Professors Slughorns voice call out.

"I agree with Horace, it's been twenty minutes, nothing is happening."

McGonagall interjected, "five more minutes, just five more."

"Minerva, we already have the castle on lockdown, we have Dementors on the premises, we have taken all the necessary precautions," remarked Slughorn, "in fact, we are putting ourselves at more risk being here."

"Horace, we will wait another five minutes. I would like to believe that this wasn't just a wild goose chase, I would like to believe the Slytherin students for once."

Slughorn rolled his eyes, retreating into the group of Professors behind him.

"Astoria," she heard her sister hush beside her. "We shou-"

Astoria snapped, "we aren't going."

"I wasn't going to say that" Daphne squeezed her hand tighter, "we should just move further from the door."

Under her breath, Astoria muttered "sorry." She led Daphne deeper into the Room of Requirement.

As soon as the sisters heard the door slam shut, they knew the Professors had gone.

"She gave up."

"He's not coming"

The sisters spoke at the same time.

"It was real," Astoria pleaded as she made her way to where they had just been stood, "I promise it was."

"Astoria, I know," sighed Daphne, "but you know what our father is like," she slid her wand away, knowing there was no longer any real risk.

"It was real." She threw her hand to her head, "it was, it was." She felt herself crumbling inside, "it was real." It had to have been. She clenched her fist, "it was real. It was real!" She screamed out, unleashing a primal rage. "It was real." Her fist collided with a pile of books. Astoria couldn't breathe, her mental capacity had been exceeded, she was trapped, locked in her own mind. "It was real." She kicked the books scattered across the floor.

"Astoria-"

"It was real." She couldn't hear her sisters' pleas as she fell to the floor. "It was real."

"Astoria!" Daphne grabbed her shoulders, shaking her violently, "listen to me right this second." She brandished a small piece of paper, "look at me!"

Astoria stopped.

"It was real," her sister repeated to her, "look at this," she unfolded the note, placing it in Astoria's hands.

Checkmate

- A.G

It was real.

Astoria knew she couldn't tell Professor McGonagall about what she had found, but as soon as her and Daphne bundled into the Slytherin Common Room, it fell from her lips.

"You have to see this," she brandished the note, showing it off as soon as she saw Draco before her.

He didn't even finish reading the note before he rushed out of the room, returning with Theo and Blaise beside him. Draco took the note in his hands, "what does it mean?"

Blaise spoke first, "it means Astoria was telling the truth."

Theo cut him off, "we all knew that Blaise, but what in Merlin's earth are we supposed to do know?"

"We have to stop them." Pansy said, "I don't know how, but they've made it into the castle."

"Where could they hide?" Astoria turned to Daphne, "you know our father best, where would he go?"

"There's nowhere to hide in Hogwarts!" Theo exclaimed, "not with Peeves on lookout."

"A basilisk did it."

Everyone turned to face Blaise, "Blaise, he is not a basilisk, he is not hiding in the bathroom!"

"Not with Myrtle around, he would die first," Pansy rolled her eyes at the thought of having to live with Moaning Myrtle. It was bad enough hearing her wail through the pipes when they tried to bathe, but if she heard that every day, who knows what she would do.

"He could be in Hogsmeade." Draco added quietly, "remember, there are hidden passages all around Hogwarts, there's one that goes to Hogsmeade directly. There's one by the west well."

"And that one-eyed witch one!"

"Didn't McGonagall close that passage?" Astoria asked, "I thought I overheard them talking about it last year."

"All of the passages are probably sealed, if they weren't in the war, they are now." Daphne frowned, everything felt hopeless. If the passages were closed, where else could some hide in Hogwarts?

"I have an idea." Draco said, his face lighting up momentarily, "saint Potters map."

Blaise blinked at him, "expand. You know," he scoffed, "for those who maybe don't know."

"Potter had this stupid map that showed where everyone was in the castle, it's probably still somewhere in the castle. McGonagall probably has it, or Peeves stole it. It had the names of everyone too, so we could see exactly who was where, we could find them all."

It wasn't much, but was a thread of hope, and they clung to it fiercely.

"Let's find the map then."

Daphne smiled, "yes lets, but tomorrow."

"Agreed."

"I'm shattered."

"Is there no sense of urgency?" Astoria furrowed her brows, "surely we should look tonight while everyone is asleep? We can't just wait it out!"

"Astoria, it's fine." Daphne placed her hand on her sister's shoulder, "we will wake up early tomorrow and come up with a plan."

"She's right," added Draco, "a few hours won't hurt."

"Plus, I'm in no fit state to do anything without my beauty sleep." Theo beamed at the group, "I need my eight hours."

"I can already see it taking effect," Blaise stared at Theo, "you look positively hideous!"

Theo bowed, "why thank you Mr Zabini, you look hideous yourself."

"Right, go to bed you two, you're getting on my nerves." Draco instructed them, beckoning them away with his hands.

"What a good father he is," Pansy laughed at him, "come on then kids, let's get to bed," she mimicked his movements, "Daphne, Astoria, bedtime."

Daphne rolled her eyes, "what a peculiar marriage."

"I might like girls, but I think we've all had a sweet spot for Mr Handsome over there." Pansy looked Draco up and down, his face flushing awkwardly as he shuffled the weight between his feet.

"Haven't we all?"

"Right, let's get to bed please!" Pansy pleaded, "I am shattered."

"I'll come up in a minute," Astoria smiled as Daphne and Pansy made their way up to the dormitory, Draco following out after Theo and Blaise.

Astoria sat herself down onto the sofa, taking her wand out of her pocket, "Incendio." She watched as golden flames shot from her wand, setting the coal in the fireplace alight, lightly illuminating the room.

Smiling, she let herself breathe, dropping her head down onto a pillow, letting herself sink deeper into the comfort. Right now, she just needed to be alone for a bit.

"Astoria," she awoke to a whisper. Opening her eyes, she saw the shadowed face of Draco looking over her, "you should get to bed, the sofa isn't all that comfortable."

Astoria rubbed her eyes, "what time is it?" She was utterly exhausted.

"It's about three," he looked out at the beaming moon, "I couldn't sleep so I came out for a bit, but you were still here."

"Oh sorry," she sat herself up.

"No," he stopped her, "don't go just yet."

And so she didn't, instead letting herself sink into the sofa once again as Draco took a seat beside her.

"It's wild, isn't it?" He said, quietly at first.

"Huh?" Astoria shrugged, barely hearing him, "what is?"

"This. Everything. How it all could have been so different if Potter had stayed dead." He remembered vividly the image of Harry Potter, the boy who lived, dead in Hagrid's arms; it was one that had haunted his dreams for far too long. "We could be somewhere else entirely, if things had been different that day."

Astoria barely remembered it, as much as she been present for some of the battle, most of the students were evacuated before it became as heated as it did. She had only heard of it through Daphne, "what happened that day?" She wanted to know more, it was a day that changed the course of her whole life, and she wasn't even there.

"Has Daphne not told you?" He furrowed his brow, "I assumed she would have had."

"No," she shook her head, "Daphne has. I think I just like hearing it."

"Really?" He tried not to, but his eyes dropped to her covered forearm, it may not have been visible, but he knew what as there.

"I like the good bits." Awkwardly, she rubbed her shirt against her forearm, "they help me forget the bad. So please," she crossed her legs, turning to face him, "tell me."

"We all thought he was dead," Draco began, "he was just there, laying still in Hagrid's arms. It was my mother you know."

"What was?" She asked with a small yawn.

"He-he asked her if Harry was dead, and she said yes. She risked her life for a single thread of hope, and it worked." His voice waivered, "I think she's the reason we're all alive. She made sure he was alive, she lied to the most powerful wizard, one who could have- could have killed her with just a move of his wand." He let a tear fall from his eyes glistening under the golden firelight glow. "Anyway," he wiped away his tear, clearing his throat. "Harry was alive at that time, and they marched him in here like a trophy, like they-we-they had won." Draco paused, "he burned the Sorting Hat you know? McGonagall had to fix it after the battle."

"He didn't want a sorting, did he?" Astoria put two and two together, "he wanted everyone in Slytherin?"

"Exactly. And- and it was Longbottom who killed the snake. Longbottom of all people."

Astoria remembered her shock when she heard this for the first time; she had never known Neville to be brave. Not in all his years at Hogwarts, not until Harry was gone. He was one of the few who defied the Carrows, Astoria only wished she had been able to do the same.

"Harry used his cloak, he just vanished, and he probably saved Longbottom's life. I think he would have been killed for what he did." Draco shuddered, almost feeling sorry for the boy.

"He would have." Astoria nodded in agreement, gulping. Had Harry not vanished at that exact moment, another life would have been claimed.

"And then he ran, I didn't see where, but that's when it all kicked off. People were screaming, there were animals everywhere, and I just ran. I didn't know what to do. I didn't even know what side I was on. Who was I supposed to be fighting? I didn't even know what side I was on..." He trailed off, the tears threatening to come back.

"In the end," Astoria placed her hand on his, "you made the right choice."

"I just ran through the castle, I could hear people calling my name, but I didn't even know where to go...and then we were outside again, and Harry, he taunted him. They were both playing this game, but Harry had the upper hand and he-he won." He remembered the moment it all happened, the moment where he wasn't sure if he had won, or if he had lost. He wiped another tear from his eyes, "and that was it."

"And then it was over." Astoria had longed to see the final battle, to see the takedown, but she would have felt the same as Draco, and all the other Slytherins who had been locked in the Dungeon. She wouldn't have known how to react, if it was even a win for her.

"How did it happen?" Draco asked, regretting his question at once, quickly averting his gaze once he realised, he was staring.

"How did what happen?" She paused, catching his eye, "oh."

"Sorry, you don't have to..." He fumbled awkwardly.

Astoria placed her hand over her forearm, feeling the bumps through her shirt, "I was just trying to leave, like McGonagall had asked us too." She closed her eyes, taking a breath as she remembered it, "I heard someone screaming and-and I wanted to help so I ran over. I think it was Lavender Brown, she was falling, she was hanging on and I-I tried to help her, I really did," she gulped, but nothing could stop the tears from streaming down her face. "I reached out and I had her arm, I had it for a second, I had her but then..." She couldn't breathe, she could barely get the words out.

"You did your best Astoria," he squeezed her hand back, bringing his body closer to hers.

"Then-then I saw Greyback, and he-he had his wand and he hit me with something. I felt her fall, Draco, I felt her weight drop to the ground, I heard the thud." She was a mess, the tears were endless by this point, her entire face soaked. "And then I just remember someone grabbing me, but I could still see her, she was there on the ground, and she-she was still alive but I wish-I wish she wasn't. I wish she had died." She knew the words sounded bad, but it was true. "I saw Greyback, he- he savaged her, and she, she was alive for it all! She was alive, alive when she fell, and alive when- when it happened."

Astoria was overloaded, her brain could barely process another word as the image of the dying Lavender Brown flashed across her mind. "I could have saved her; she could still be alive if I had held on. And now I have to live with that."

"It would fade," he wasn't sure if he meant the scar, or the memory, but either way, it would, eventually. "Trust me," he lifted up his sleeve lightly, showing her a corner of the greying Dark Mark brandished on his skin, "it goes, the hurt."

But she couldn't believe him, despite the greying mark before her, it felt like the pain would never fade, the fire would never go out. All she could feel was this guilt, and it had been eating away at her. "I-" but she couldn't find the words to let the hurt out, all her body could do was let out an earth-shattering wail, the kind that stunned anyone who heard it, stopping them in their tracks. And so she cried, she wailed as the tears rolled down her cheek, as her heart shattered int a million pieces.

"Ast-Astoria." Draco stuttered, panicked. "It's okay, it's okay." But it was no use, he couldn't comfort her, her couldn't stop the screams that echoed across the common room, he couldn't react. "You're okay Astoria," he reassured her, it was the best he could do for now.

Luckily for him, or perhaps unluckily, he turned to see the familiar face of Daphne, stood in the doorway, "Draco what the fuck have you done?"

When everyone arrived down in the common room the next morning, the tension in the air thick. It was as though there was an invisible divide between the girls and the boys, preventing them from even being in the same area.

"Right, so we need to find Potters map," Daphne took charge, her foul mood fuelling her authority over the Slytherins. "So, first, what does it look like?"

"It looks like regular parchment, and then sometimes it would have a red Hogwarts castle on the front. It said Marauders Map on it." Draco said, trying to remember as much as he could.

"Didn't the Weasley twins use to use that a lot?" Blaise asked him.

"Yes, that's why Filch might have it. If he confiscated it from them, or even if Harry just left it lying around somewhere, Filch would have swept it up and claimed it."

Pansy looked at him intently, "anything else? Or are we just looking for some generic parchment with the castle on it? Because if we are, that's not much help."

"They used to say something to almost turn it on..." he trailed off, stamping his foot on the ground, "they had to turn it on and off. Merlin what was it?" He paced up and down, "give me a second."

"Don't worry Draco, we've got all day. No hurry at all." Daphne rolled her eyes at him, watching as he paced back and forth, and back and forth and back and forth.

"I solemnly swear that I am up to no good."

"Nice to know, but we don't really care," Theo patted his friend on the shoulder encouragingly, "but come on, think harder."

"No you idiot!" Draco raised his voice, "that's what they said, the tapped their stupid wands and said I solemnly swear that I am up to no good."

"What about turning it off then?"

"We can figure that out later." Pansy exclaimed, "we have bigger problems for now."

"Right," Daphne began, filled with a tiny bit of hope, "where could it be then?"

"Peeves probably has it," Theo said, shifting the weight between his feet, "Draco or Pansy should take that one, Peeves is afraid of them, if not, they're scary enough that they could get the Bloody Baron to scare Peeves for us."

"Peeves isn't the only one," Daphne scoffed under her breath. "Right, Draco and Pansy go do that," she knew Pansy could keep Draco in check, and she didn't want Draco near her or Astoria.

"It could be with Filch, if Peeves hasn't stolen it." Astoria said quietly, "I could deal with Filch."

"I'll help," Theo offered before Astoria had even finished, "Filch hates me, so I can be a great distraction."

Daphne glanced at Astoria, raising her brows, "does that work?"

Astoria nodded.

"Right, then that leaves me and you," she turned to face Blaise, "to go and search McGonagall's Office."

"Last time we went near McGonagall's Office went great with all six of us, so two will be a right treat!" Blaise laughed, shoving Theo jokingly.

"Well... we can figure it out." Daphne shook her head, "if we fail, we all go back tonight and search the office, okay?" Everyone nodded, "right so come back here when you're done, and someone please come with this bloody map."

After a few moments, the group disbanded, wands in their pockets and goal on their mind.

"So," Theo began as he walked next to Astoria, "what was all that?"

"What was what about?"

"You know...last night." He smiled awkwardly, "and then just there, Daphne."

"Did you not hear my little moment?" She tried to laugh it off.

"Well, yes." Everyone had heard it, though only a few knew exactly who it had been. When the other students began to gather in the common room, it was all they could talk about, and soon, it would likely be school gossip. "I just didn't...well. I don't know what to say."

"It's okay," she took a deep breath, "I just had a bad night." She tugged at her sleeve, pulling it over her palm.

"I get you," he looked at her, "I get them too sometimes."

Almost all of the Slytherin students did. Even if they hadn't directly been involved in the war, they had heard enough to know what it was like, they had spent enough time with their likely pureblood families to have been on the wrong side of the war. If you listened close enough, there was almost always someone within the castle crying, and more often than not, they were in the Slytherin common room.

"Anyway, how are we going to go about Filch?" He changed the subject, sensing it might be for the best.

"I think we can just see if he's there first," she said quickly, grateful for the distraction, "and if he isn't I'll go in and look, you keep watch and distract him if he comes back."

"Sounds easy enough, me and Filch always have a lot of chat about!"

"But," Astoria added, "if he is there, you distract him and take him somewhere, tell him Peeves is causing problems again, he would be more than happy to go and annoy Peeves. And then I will look again. Did Draco say it had the castle on the front or not?" She had never actually seen the map and her memory was certainly not the finest today.

"Red castle. Marauders Map, tap it and say I solemnly swear that I am up to no good." He recited to her, causing her face to drop in shock, "I've been practicing Miss Greengrass." He faked a bow at her.

"You certainly have," Astoria was impressed, "you should put some of that effort into your subjects, it would probably help a lot."

"Or I could Nott!"

Astoria stopped, rolling her eyes.

"Get it. It's funny, because it's my-"

"Theo shut up."

"Well that's rude, you might not appreciate my comedy but some pe-"

She cut him off again, "no, wait." She held her hand up at him, "can you hear that? If she held her breath, she could hear some kind of low growl.

"No, Astoria I don't hear anything. Maybe all that screaming last night burst your ear drums." He shot her a smile, "or maybe you are just aging not so gracefully."

Astoria rolled her eyes, but she let herself smile at his joke, "anyway, Filch's office is right up here so let's go. You go first and see if he's there."

Theo happily went in front, peering into Filch's' Office, "all clear, but if Mrs Norris shows up," he shook his head, "I am out!"

"Fine by me!" Astoria too had a well justified fear of Filch's cat, Mrs Norris. "Keep a lookout, and preferably a good one."

"I'm not Pansy, you don't have to tell me. I learnt all my skills from the best," Theo brandished a golden smile before beckoning her into the office. "Remember to say I solemnly swear that I am up to no good, that way you can see if any of the random pieces of parchment are actually the map."

"Good idea." She stepped into the small office, pulling out her wand and beginning her search. The office was a mess, parchment was sprawled all across the desk, barely visible under the dim glow of the hanging lantern. Filing cabinets lined the walls, letters falling out of them onto the wooden floor.

"Merlin," she whispered to herself. Where to even begin?

Astoria took out her wand and began tapping it against random pieces of parchment, "I solemnly swear that I am up to no good." She repeated several times to no success. She trailed around the office aimlessly, tapping at every piece of parchment she saw until she noticed a label on one of the cabinet. "Confiscated and Highly Dangerous, sounds perfect."

She reached her hand deep into the cabinet, "Lumos," the tip of her wand illuminating the contents.

"Oh!" She heard Theo exclaimed loudly outside the door, "Filch!"

"Shit," she grabbed a handful of items from the cabinet, shoving them into her pocket, "Nox." The light from her wand as quickly extinguished.

"Peeves is just that way! I think he was scaring Mrs Norris again!"

Astoria almost laughed upon hearing how theatrical Theo was being. She peered her head out of the door, watching as Filch stalked away angrily.

"Astoria, time to go!" Theo turned hot on his heel, grabbing her hand and pulling her away down the corridor. "Did you find it?"

"Not sure," she shook her head as they speed walked away, "I just grabbed what I could see when I heard you yell that Filch was coming."

"Fair enough, let's go back to the common room and have a look."

In silence, they made their way back to the Dungeons, the pair sitting themselves before the roaring fire as Astoria reached into her pocket, pulling out the parchment and placing it all on the floor.

"I guess we just test it all and hope we find the map." Theo said, getting to work as he pulled out his wand.

Astoria sat, legs crossed as she brandished her wand and followed suit, repeating "I solemnly swear that I am up to no good," with every motion of her wand.

She hadn't realised how much parchment she had managed to grab in the rush, but as they made their way through the pile, it didn't take long for her to tire. Most of the parchment seemed enchanted in some way, insults scrawling themselves across it once it landed in Astoria's hands, but none of it seemed enchanted in the way she needed.

"Hello, you two," Pansy smiled, walking into the common room and taking a seat on the floor beside them, Draco following behind her.

"Any luck?" Astoria asked them, continuing in her work.

Draco and Pansy shook their head, "Peeves was useless, if he knew anything he hid it well."

"We tried just asking him if he had seen anything in the castle, but he just kept throwing things at Professor Binns," recalled Draco, "he didn't have any useful information."

"Hopefully Daphne and Blaise come back with something, or you two get through that stash of parchment."

"Would be nice if you could help?" Astoria held up a piece of parchment, offering up to Pansy who quickly shook her head.

"No way."

"Not after we just had to deal with Peeves," added Pansy, "I need three working days to recover."

"Then be quiet so we can work." Theo instructed them, holding up his finger to the pair.

Astoria and Theo kept working for what felt like hours. Astoria's mouth felt dry, her arm hurt, and her brain was tired of being insulted by every piece of parchment.

"Alright, we fucked it." She turned to see Blaise storming into the room.

"No surprises there," Pansy rolled her eyes.

"Couldn't get into McGonagall's Office, so you better all have done better." Daphne sighed, plopping herself down on the floor beside her sister.

Pansy and Draco shook their heads.

"We haven't finished yet, we have about ten more parchments so if it isn't here, we're fucked." Theo said with a sigh, taking the next piece of parchment.

Astoria tapped her wand against the parchment, "I solemnly swear that I am up to no good."

And again.

And again.

Astoria repeated the process so quickly, she barely noticed when something finally happened.

"Wait-" She turned to see Blaise watching over her shoulder, "go back one."

She picked up the parchment from her discarded pile as everyone began to gather around her.

"Look at that!"

Astoria watched as thick lines of ink began to spread like spider's web, blossoming across the parchment.

"Messrs. Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot, and Prongs. Purveyors of Aids to Magical Mischief-Makers are proud to present The Marauders Map." She read, tracing the words.

"Who are they?" Daphne asked.

"Wack names if you ask me?"

"Whoever they are... we thank them."

"reaching out across the sea"

It worked in shifts- each student took a six-hour shift, carrying around the map and watching it for new information.

When it came to Astoria's shift, she held the map under her desk in the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom, watching it intently.

"So, as we were covering Dementors last week, I thought it would make sense to discuss a similar creature, a Lethifold," Professor Belby began, Astoria barely listening. "Now, can anyone tell me what a Lethifold is?

Hermione Granger spoke first, "a Lethifold, commonly referred to as a Living Shroud, is similar in shape to a Dementor. They are carnivorous and particularly difficult to fend off."

"Excellent answer." Professor Belby nodded, "10 points to Granger."

"How is it different to a Dementor?" Ginny piped up, "do they look different?"

"Great question Miss Weasley. Yes, they do," he nodded again, "a Dementor is much taller, they also have a protruding skeleton, so you can see their bony body. But a Lethifold, does not have this," he waved his wand on the chalkboard, creating images with each movement. "A Lethifold, is instead much shorter and they are instead, just a cloak. My great-great-great grandfather Flavius Belby, described them as having a thick cloak, much thicker than that of a Dementor."

"I have him on a Chocolate Frog card," Theo said quietly to Astoria. "He isn't the best card though."

Astoria barely heard him, instead watching intently as each name moved around the map.

"If they are similar to a Dementor, are they also repelled by a Patronus Charm?" Hermione questioned him, scrawling quickly yet neatly diagrams on her parchment.

"Excellent, yes they are! If only great-great-great grandfather Flavius Belby had discovered that slightly sooner! He was lucky to make it out in time." Professor Belby began writing the incantation on the board, "so you're all familiar with the Patronus Charm, I believe Mr Potter taught many of you how to conjure a Patronus..." He trailed off, looking to the students for a response.

Gryffindors, Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs all nodded, the Slytherin students looking awkwardly around at each other.

"Would have been nice to be included in that one." Theo said, frowning.

Astoria thought back to her lesson with Granger and her failure. "Theo," she kept her voice quiet, "come with me after the lesson, okay?" She remembered all those months ago how he had wanted to be taught by Hermione when she offered, and how Astoria had neglected to tell him about her private lessons.

"Sure." He nodded along, doodling on his parchment.

She peered back to the map, before glancing up at the clock. "Your turn Pansy," she handed her the map, "be careful."

"I know what to do Astoria." Pansy reassured her, taking the map and sliding it under the desk.

Astoria let herself relax for the rest of the lesson, barely paying attention as Professor Belby as he went off on a tangent about his relative's life story.

As soon as the lesson ended, Astoria turned around to talk to Hermione. "Hermione," she smiled at her, "do you think we could have another lesson?"

"Oh yes!" Hermione beamed, "I was hoping you would want another one soon! It feels just like doing the DA again! I have a free right now if you wanted?" She packed up her bag, following Astoria as she made her way out of the classroom.

"Astoria, are we going on some kind of secret date, because I am not-" Theo paused, glancing at the pair walking out of the classroom, "oh, hi Hermione."

"Hello Theo, are you joining us?"

Theo looked expectantly at Astoria, "am I?"

"Yes, you are."

"Right, let's go up to the Heads Common Room!" Hermione led the pair excitedly around the castle.

"Astoria," Theo grabbed her gown, "what the fuck is going on?"

She hushed him, "you'll like it."

"If this is going where I think it is, I do not want to see this!" He stopped in his tracks.

"Relax," Hermione turned around to face him, "I'm going to teach you something."

But that hardly put him at ease, "what does that mean?"

Astoria laughed as they walked into the Heads Common Room.

"Merlin this is nice!" He exclaimed, pacing around the large room.

"That's what Astoria said too! Is your common room not this nice?" Hermione made her way over to the Boggart chest.

"We have the dungeons Granger, it's not particularly nice. Now," he took a seat on a sofa, "what am I doing here?"

"I am going to teach you how to cast a Patronus."

Theo's mouth fell open, "really? A proper one?"

"Absolutely a proper one." Hermione nodded at him, "Astoria has already had a lesson with me."

"And I thought you might like to join," added Astoria.

"So," he crossed his legs, pulling out his wand, "where do we start?"

"Glad to see you enthusiastic," Hermione said, sitting down beside him and beckoning Astoria to join her. "We should start with a recap; it's been a little while since our first lesson. When you conjure a Patronus, you need a happy memory. It must be strong enough to repel all the darkness that the Dementors bring. But it doesn't have to be real, and for some people, it isn't even happy. It has to just be powerful."

"Powerful," Theo nodded, "got it."

"It might seem odd, but it's good to do some visualisation first. Close your eyes," she instructed them, watching as they shut their eyes quickly, "picture your memory. Really place yourself in it, what can you hear? Smell? Taste? Touch? Feel?" She let them sit with the memory for a few short moments, "now take out your wand and start to draw circles with it, the stronger the circles, the stronger the spell."

Theo and Astoria both let themselves get lost in their memories, their wands drawing circles in the air.

"And then you just say the incantation, Expecto Patronum." She glanced at them, watching as they both swayed in their memory, "give it a go."

Astoria was back on the beach with her mother, the sand against her skin, the salty air entering her lungs. "Expecto Patronum." She opened her eyes, just in time to see a tiny silver stream exit the tip of her wand.

"Amazing Astoria!" Hermione patted her on the back! "Theo?" She looked at him expectantly.

"Got it," he nodded, closing his eyes. "Expecto Patronum-no!" He knew it hadn't worked before he even opened his eyes, "I can do this, no worries." He let himself truly get lost in his memory, trying again, and then again, and again, until finally, a thin stream of the silver charm let his wand. Theo yelped, "I bloody did it!"

"That's incredible Theo!" Astoria exclaimed as she saw it.

"Well done!" Hermione stood up walking over to the chest, "now we can move up a level?" She looked at both Theo and Astoria who nodded at her eagerly. "I have a Boggart in the chest, Astoria already had a go last time..."

"Yeah, it didn't go so well for me." Astoria added, recalling the event.

"It's no challenge for me!" Theo beamed, "I want to try."

"Okay, but don't be disappointed if it doesn't work, it took me a few goes before I did my first full Patronus. Astoria, you first?"

Astoria stood up; she wasn't entirely sure if it was a question. "Okay."

"Remember to think about your memory fully, let yourself fully immerse in the memory, and then... circles and the spell." Hermione instructed her, "Theo you might want to step back a bit." He stepped back quickly, making his way to the other side of the room. "Astoria, remember I believe in you."

She smiled, readying herself. "I'm ready," she let herself fully sink into the memory, resting on her mother, breathing in the salty air, her mother's rose perfume. She watched as Hermione lifted the lid of the chest and the Dementor flew out. "Expecto Patronum!" Astoria yelled, "Expecto Patronum!" She screamed with all her might, watching a small stream left her wand and began to form some kind of body shape. "Holy," but as she spoke, her concentration faltered and the Patronus began to shrink, its brightness rapidly fading.

"Expecto Patronum!" Hermione stepped in front of her, a blue and silver otter jumping from her wand and sending the Dementor away.

"Merlin Astoria!" Theo said from the other side of the room.

Astoria had almost forgotten that he had been there, she had been too lost in the power of her Patronus. "I did it... well a bit. Did you see that?"

"Astoria that's incredible!"

"And I didn't even faint this time," she curtseyed sarcastically. "Right, Theo your turn!"

"Merlin, am I going to faint?"

Hermione nodded at him, "quite possibly. But we'll be here, and nobody gets it first time!"

"Let me just step on up then," him and Astoria swapped places, Theo readying his wand as Hermione prepared herself by the Boggart. He took a deep breath and let his memory take him away. "Bring it." Hermione opened up the chest and the Dementor flew out. Theo gulped, "shit." Up close he realised how much worse it was, the Dementor was huge, grey bony fingers protruding from its dark veil. "Expecto Patronum!" He shouted with all his might, but it wasn't strong enough. He tried and he tried, but the memory was fading, and quickly, he fell to the floor with a thud.

"Merlin," Hermione stepped up, taking care of the Dementor and rushing over to check on Theo.

"Theo?" Astoria asked him, tapping his shoulder.

Theo blinked his eyes slowly, "don't tell anyone about this!" He warned before he had even sat himself up. "But I felt good, just a couple more goes, and we will have this Astoria."

"Absolutely," Hermione smiled at them, "you two are doing great. Let me just get you some chocolate, it's a short-term remedy for how crappy you probably feel."

"Only thing bruised is my ego," he said when she returned with a bar of chocolate. "I'm sure the chocolate will make me feel a lot better."

"Maybe I might need some too." Astoria placed her hand on her forehead, feigning ill.

Hermione chuckled, breaking off a small part of the chocolate for each of them. "You did good."

Astoria and Theo smiled at each other, taking a seat on the sofa. "I feel good." Astoria took a bite of the chocolate, smiling.

"Me too. Thank you, Hermione." Theo said sincerely.

Hermione blushed, her face glowing coral, "any time. And I think we only need a few more lessons and you two will have this. Just let me know when you need another lesson. But not too often, I am not failing my NEWTS!"

The Slytherin students smiled, they had barely even thought about their NEWTS since coming back to Hogwarts, but it didn't matter. "I probably will, but who cares." Theo said, shrugging his shoulders.

"I'm not too sure how things will go." Astoria had barely even thought about her NEWTS, but she knew if things got worse with her father, it wasn't looking up.

"We ought to go, check on...you know..." Theo trailed off, scoffing awkwardly to fill the blanks.

Astoria had let herself forget, but the stark reminder made her shake. She took a final bite of her chocolate, "oh... yes."

"Thank you, Hermione, really."

Hermione smiled them out of the Head Common Room, "I'll see you soon."

Theo and Astoria stalked through the castle and made the long walk to the dungeons.

"Don't tell the others about that," Astoria said, clutching her sleeve, "I know Pansy wasn't too keen on the idea a few months ago."

"As long as you don't tell them about me fainting," he smiled at her, "we can keep each other's secrets."

"Sounds like a plan."

It took them a while to reach the common room, but by the time they did, everyone was waiting for them.

"Astoria!" Her sister shouted once she saw her sister, taking her into a firm hug, "thank god!"

"Have I missed something?" Theo looked around the common room, "why are we hugging."

"Look at the map." Draco handed him the red map, highlighting the Armoury, "just look."

And look they did. Astoria pulled away from the hug and averted her attention to the map.

Highlighted in red, pacing in the Armoury were three names.

Emelda Zabini, Perseus Parkinson and Adrian Greengrass.

"they assume you know nothing"

"What are we waiting for then?" Astoria said upon seeing the names, "let's go!"

"Astoria," Pansy placed her hand on her shoulder, "then what?"

"We're just students, what can we even do?"

"Harry Potter was 'just a student'," she retorted, "if we keep nattering here, they'll be gone."

"I'm with Astoria," Draco piped up, "we check it out, see what's happening and assess it."

"Assess what?" Daphne raised her brows.

"Some of our parents," Blaine gulped, "are perhaps not too pleased with us rejecting the Dark Arts."

"Some of them, might want us dead." Pansy sat herself down on the sofa, "I'm not coming. You can go and find out for yourselves, but I'm not going in without some kind of fallback plan."

"Fair enough Pansy," Draco nodded at her, "so who wants to come?"

Daphne, Astoria and Theo raised their hands.

"So, us four go, see what's happening, and report back-"

"Alive."

"Yes Pansy, alive." Theo rolled his eyes. "You can make sure of that. Watch us on the map, if we stop moving for too long, or vanish... Do something."

"Such as?" Blaise asked from beside Pansy.

"Get someone, anyone, and tell them we are in fucking trouble."

"Slughorn likes us?" Daphne suggested, "he has much less hatred for Slytherin students, he kind of has to, you know, as head of house."

"Perfect," Blaise and Pansy nodded, "so us two watch over your names, if things look like they're going to shit, we get Slughorn, and he can sort it out."

"Sounds good enough to me."

"I'm happy."

"Perfect." Draco nodded at the students, seemingly now in charge of their mission. "Let's get going then before they leave." He led them out of the common room, all of them with their wands poised, running behind him through the castle. "It's just up here."

Once they reached the door to the Armour, they all stopped. "Right, wands up." Astoria said, but it came off as a question.

Everyone raised their wands, Theo pushing open the door and heading in first. "Fuck." He said once he saw the size of the Armoury, "it's massive. Right, Astoria with me, Draco with Daphne." He led Astoria round to the back of the Armoury. "If only we had Granger with us right about now," he whispered to her as they made their way through the tall statues, "I bet she would remember that stupid spell...you know. the one that tells us if people are here."

Astoria searched her mind, but nothing, "she would definitely know."

Wands raised, back-to-back, they made their way through the Armoury, "on the map, they were all close together, so if we find one..."

"They could be bloody anywhere," Theo frowned, he was right. The Armoury was massive, far larger than Astoria had pictured it would be from the size on the map.

"Didn't the statues fight in the Battle of Hogwarts?" Astoria looked up at the tall statues, stood looming over her, "I thought I saw them..."

"No idea Astoria, I was busy in the dungeons. You know...being evil because I wear green."

"Oh," she sighed awkwardly. "If they fought, do you think they could talk?"

Theo laughed quietly, "I like you Astoria."

"What?" She frowned, "we live in some magical castle with talking ghosts, I don't think a talking statue is too much to ask, is it?"

"Well, if they talk, they should get to it." He prodded one of their feet. "Talk."

"I think they would appreciate some politeness, perhaps some manners even." She rolled her eyes at his useless attempt, "you've got my back, right?" She asked him as she turned to face the statue.

"Always Astoria."

Breathing a sigh of relief, that she was at least safe from one direction of danger, she looked up at the statue. "Hello, you look lovely and..." she paused, "bronze."

Theo laughed behind her, stifling his laugh in his sleeve.

"We were just wondering, you know, after admiring your lovely shine," she looked the statue up and down, "if you had happened to see anyone in here recently. Perhaps just before we came in..." She trailed off, waiting uncomfortably.

"Astoria, I think we are at a loss here."

She ignored him, "it would be greatly appreciated if you could help us." She wrinkled her nose, "please?"

"Gone two minutes and she's already insane."

Astoria turned around jumping, Theo lifting up his wand at once, "Expelliarmus!"

"Mate, check who you're hexing before you hex, you idiot." Draco bent down, picking up Daphne's wand before handing it back to her.

"No luck with us." Daphne said, walking over to her sister, "everything okay?" Astoria nodded, but Daphne gave her a hug, whispering gently in her ear, "you're doing so well, I'm proud of you."

As much as it touched her, Astoria was perfectly fine.

"Enough of that." Theo shook his head, "look if they were just here, how long did it take us to get to the Armoury?" He looked to Draco.

"Three minutes?"

"Where could they have gone in three minutes?"

"It would help if we had two of that map," Astoria said, trying to picture it in her head, "there weren't any tunnels in here were there?"

"Don't think so, unless they've gone up in the pipes, you know, since they are Basilisks." Draco laughed remembering Blaise's earlier comment.

"Where the fuck are they then?" Theo raised his voice, "they were right bloody here!"

"Maybe there's a secret passage that isn't on the map?" Daphne suggested, "I don't know how old the map is, but it could make sense..."

"We don't really have another choice," added Astoria, "let's see if we can find anything."

"Want to ask the statue first?" Theo glanced at her bronze friend with a toothy grin.

"Piss off Theo."

Theo grabbed his heart, falling to the floor, "Astoria, how could you?"

"Get up." Draco grabbed his arm, "let's all stick together for now."

"Yeah I can't handle crazy Astoria on my own."

"Theo." Daphne said sternly, "that's enough."

"It's fine" Astoria said quietly to Theo once Daphne had stepped ahead of them, squeezing his shoulder.

"Check the walls, the floors, the windows."

"Press everything, we don't really have any clue, so..."

Daphne was right, they had no idea, none at all. All of them got to work, pressing at floorboards, checking for anything lose, pressing the bricks on the wall in a futile attempt.

"This is useless, we need help." Astoria said finally, cutting through the concentrated silence, "we are children, we don't know anything."

"Children know lots-"

"Not us," Theo shook his head, "definitely not us." He looked at Astoria, "maybe..." He trailed off, "you know."

Astoria did in fact know, they might be just students, but so had Harry Potter when he defeated, He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, and one of Harry's trio was right there in the castle, ripe for the picking.

"Tonight?" She asked him quietly.

At once he knew what she was referring to, "sounds like a plan."

"What are you two on about?" Daphne turned to face them, her face flushed.

"Astoria's erm..."

"I'm going to help him with the differences between a Lethifold and a Dementor," she said, vaguely remembering the lesson they had been in earlier today.

"And that's important enough to be talking about right now?" Daphne rolled her eyes.

"It is NEWT year, and Theo is failing," Astoria thought back to his OWL grades, "he needs all the help he can get."

"Oh yep, flunking, big failure me."

Draco looked at him "sounds about right."

Astoria and Theo smiled at each other.

"I say we give up, go back and have a look at the map, ask Blaise and Pansy what they saw."

Daphne nodded, "agreed, we need to regroup."

"Well, what a marvellous disappointed," Draco frowned as he led them back out of the Armoury.

Astoria followed close behind them, but something inside of her made her stop, her feet planting themselves firmly on the ground. She placed her hair behind her ear, her whole body shaking as she heard a low growl. "Did you hear that?"

Theo, Daphne and Draco stopped, listening closely.

"No."

"Again?" Theo said to her, "Astoria..." He spoke quietly, "are you really, okay?"

"Yes! I am!" She furrowed her brows, "can't you hear that though?"

"I can't hear anything Astoria," her sister placed a hand on her shoulder, "come on, let's go back."

Astoria huffed, but followed them all back to the common room. She wasn't crazy, she simply wasn't.

"Good, you're back." As soon as they walked in, Pansy and Blaise stood up, "it was almost as soon as you left."

Pansy cut in, "they just vanished, we watched it with our own eyes."

"One minute they were there, and then it was like they had never been there. Here," he gave them the map, "look, the Armoury is empty."

And empty it was.

"What is happening?" Daphne threw her hands in the air, "where could they even go?"

"How does this map even work? Maybe it's a load of crap." Theo rolled his eyes, "it might not even do anything, it might be a lie."

"Well..." Blaise trailed off, "we could see you, we watched you come back."

"I don't know what to bloody believe," Draco sighed. "Why did it work for Harry bloody Potter, but we can't figure it out?"

Astoria and Theo shared a look, they had to get it to Hermione. "I'll take the next shift," Theo volunteered, taking the map in his hands.

"And I'll be with him, helping him in the library," she knew that if they had the map, nobody could know where they truly were, "so I can take the next shift if we aren't back by then."

"Sounds fair."

"I'm tired of this," Blaise closed his eyes, "wake me up when we figure this shit out."

"Agreed." Draco and Daphne threw themselves onto the sofa, sighing.

"You two enjoy your revision," Daphne smiled at them as she too let her eyes fall shut, "I will simply be sleeping from now on."

Theo looked at the four students, barely conscious on the sofa "can't say I blame you." He turned back to Astoria, "let's go," he slid the map into his pocket. "Lead the way."

After a few dead ends, Astoria eventually managed to lead him up to the Heads Common Room. "Right, what do we say?"

"We say, please help us Granger, pretty, pretty please." Theo pulled a desperate expression, "and if that fails, I pull out the big guns."

Astoria raised her brows.

"The puppy dog eyes!"

She gasped, "oh no! Not the puppy dog eyes, we can't let them claim another victim!"

"She better say yes first time then, I hate having to pull out my secret weapon, but if needs must."

Astoria smiled, "have your prettiest please ready Theo." She knocked on the door firmly, "Hermione, it's me, Astoria, and Theo."

"Coming!" She heard the quiet voice of Hermione Granger from inside, her footsteps slowly getting louder. Hermione opened the door, "everything okay you two? Not back for another lesson already are we?"

"Not just yet," Theo smiled at her.

"Actually," began Astoria, "we were hoping to ask you a favour."

Hermione looked them up and down, "and what would that be?"

"Well- it's maybe better if we-" Theo pulled out the map from his pocket, "we have a lot to explain."

She frowned at him, "is that Harrys map?"

Astoria shuffled the weight between her two feet, "yes, but..."

"You certainly do have a lot to explain."

"won't tell no other"

And so, Theo and Astoria told her everything.

Hermione sat patiently, she didn't interrupt, she didn't ask questions, she just let them tell her everything.

"And that's where we were just now," Astoria continued, "we were in the Armoury, we saw them on the map, you see."

Theo interjected, "but we were thinking, maybe the map was wrong, but we don't know much about it. We can't even turn it off."

"Oh the map is never wrong." Hermione took it in her hands, "and you turn it off by saying Mischief Managed." She inspected the map, "is this the first time you've seen them on the map?"

"Well we only got the map a few days ago, so yes."

"And does McGonagall know about this?" She raised her brows as the Slytherin students shuffled awkwardly before her.

"She didn't believe me last time, please." Astoria pleaded, "just let us do this."

Once, just once, she wanted the Slytherins to save the day. She didn't want to take it all the way to the Headmistress, just to be told she was a liar, she didn't want to involve the Professors for them to just ignore her. She had every right to be heard, just as Harry Potter had been when he told them all.

"I can keep your secret, for now." Hermione said to them, "but you have to tell me everything that happens as it happens. And if I hear anything I don't like," she paused, "I will go to McGonagall myself. She can't exactly ignore the Head Girl."

Theo smiled, already feeling a sense of peace. "Now what?"

"Keep the map, keep watching it," began Hermione, "as soon as you see anything, come and get me."

"We-we haven't told the others that we are telling you." Astoria paused, "we weren't sure how much they would approve."

Hermione looked hurt, but she brushed it off, "okay. I can see what I can do without them knowing, but you really ought to tell them. Secrets cause far more damage than they are worth."

She was right, but for now, Astoria couldn't face telling them. It would have to wait, she didn't want to deal with any disappointment on their part.

"Thank you Hermione."

Theo smiled at her, "we really are grateful. Not just for this."

"It's okay, I hope it's what any Head Girl would do." She looked down at her sparkling pin, "and I'm glad you feel you can tell me. It's far better to have more people to tell, it means more people can protect you."

"We'll be back soon, whether it's for another lesson or a debrief," Theo said as he stood up, "we really are grateful."

"Truly," added Astoria.

"I hope not to see you too soon," she smiled as she waved them out of the room, closing the door behind them.

As soon as they were out, both Theo and Astoria breathed a sigh of relief, "I feel better."

"Merlin me too. It's like a load off my shoulders." He shook his shoulders wildly, "is this what sex is supposed to be like?"

Astoria laughed, "as if you don't know." She rolled her eyes, "we all saw you in Sixth Year. You were a slut Theo."

"Astoria!" He screamed, "only past tense? When did I lose my title?"

"Stopped having sex." She said simply, "that does tend to be a requirement."

"Well shit. Know anyone eligible for me?"

"I suppose," she squeezed his cheeks, "with a face so cute who could resist you?"

Theo raised his brows, "and if I bring out the puppy dog eyes too-"

"Oh, stop right there, the ladies will come running."

"Doesn't have to be a lady Astoria." He commented, "I could woo anyone."

"That Theo, is probably true."

She smiled as they walked back into the common room, throwing herself down on the sofa.

"Hello Astoria," she turned to see Draco, "could I talk to you?"

Theo looked at Astoria for approval. When she nodded, he made his way out of the room, into his dorm.

"I just wanted to apologise Astoria," he took a seat next to her, "I really didn't mean to upset you the other day, you know."

"It's okay." She smiled; she knew he hadn't meant anything bad; he was just curious. "Everyone gets curious, and if wasn't your fault. I'm the one who chose to talk about it, I kept going, even when I was getting upset. I think-," she took a breath, "I think it was good for me, you know, to say it all out loud. I've only done that once before, when I told Daphne." It had been just as traumatic, there had been just as many tears, just as much discomfort, but it had been good for her.

"I'm proud of you, that was brave." Draco looked her up and down, "I think," he sighed, "maybe it might be good for me to do the same."

"What do you mean?"

"I haven't really told anyone, well... anything." He thought back to the previous year, all the damage he had caused, all the horrible things he had done. "I think I want to get it off my chest, if you would be willing to list." He added the last part quickly.

Astoria nodded, "tell me anything you need to, anything you want to." She placed her arms by her side, "I am listening."

"Well, I think everyone knows about Dumbledore," he gulped, "everyone knows I was there, I didn't stop talking about it Merlin, about how good it felt to be included, to be living the legacy I was supposed to."

She remembered it well, the conversations on the train, the library, any public place, Draco had seemed to be almost bragging about his status, about how he had been personally asked to do something for He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named.

"That was awful, and I am so glad I didn't do it," he thought back to the sigh of quiet relief he had been able to release once Snape took over. "But it was all a punishment, he knew I would never do it; he knew I couldn't, that I would fail, that's why he asked me." Draco ran his fingers over his left wrist, "it was to punish my father, for being arrested. He knew it would break him, it would break them both if I died, and he wanted it to happen. He didn't want me to succeed, that's why Snape did it, he did it for me. He didn't want me to be tarnished by that decision, the decision to kill."

Astoria didn't know why Snape had done it, she had just assumed he had been commanded to do so, he had been asked and so he had done so.

"So, in a way, he saved me there," said Draco, "I just wish I could have returned the favour in some way. And then, you know I was barely here during last year, he- he was living in my house. He was using it as a base, he used it to kill people. We had to serve him, he made us do his dirty work, he hadn't expected me to still be alive, so I don't think he knew what to do with me. I was just sort of a spare piece, that's how we both felt, me and my mother. We were just these spare pieces on the chessboard, but we were still being used."

Astoria hadn't even thought about that, she had no idea he was supposed to be dead, no idea that Snape had saved his life, that he had been a guest in his own home. "Wh-what did you do?"

"My mother did most of the work, she tried to protect me, but Astoria, I killed people. I was one of his soldiers, one of his pawns." Draco might not have been the one to say the spell, but he had certainly been the reason for countless deaths, the reason why some people would never return home. "Bellatrix taught me Occlumency, she taught me to shield my mind, but she broke it. She broke into my mind, took all my happy thoughts and then expected me to be able to put up a shield. And she only got worse. Because well, then we saw Potter, well, I didn't really know if it was him. His face was all," he made a gesture, "messed up. Him and Weasley, they got it easy, but Granger, I had to listen to her being tortured, exploited by my own blood. I had to listen as someone I knew was broken in my own dining room, her blood, I can still see it, it doesn't go away."

Astoria reached out a hand, placing hers on his, "it's okay Draco." She let her dainty fingers stroke his hand, "you couldn't have done anything different."

"I didn't know if it was him, Potter. His face, I-it didn't look like him really. And then they broke out, and everyone blamed me. It was my fault, I let him go, Bellatrix didn't let me forget, it was me, I had been the disappointment." As much as he had barely scrapped Hermione's screams from his mind, he knew his had been just as bad. "And in the Battle, I had to-I had to do things."

Astoria had barely seen Draco in the last year, especially not during the Battle.

"I watched Crabbe die. He fell into his own stupid fire, and I would have fallen too, but Potter picked me up. After I had just tried to hand him in on a silver platter, he still couldn't leave me to die... I don't get it." Draco had never understood that decision, had it been him, he would have saved himself, but he owed his life to that boy. He found he owed his life to many people. "I had to hurt students, or they would have hurt me. I damaged so many of them, any they don't even know it was me."

Astoria squeezed his hand, "things were different. You did what you had to do. You wouldn't do it again; we all know that" but it almost seemed like a question.

"I don't know. Making all those bad choices might just be the only reason I'm alive today, Astoria. If I had let Dumbledore protect me, he would still have died, and then who would have had my back. If I had run away, he would have killed us. I did what I had to do to survive, I just wish it hadn't been so bad." He scratched his head, he would do it all again, if he got the same outcome. He was alive- so was his whole family. And so few people could say the same.

"You did what you had to do Draco," Astoria repeated to him, "it was a War. Things were entirely different. We all did bad things, we all made horrible choices, we picked the wrong side in a bloody War. But we did it to survive."

"I was so caught up in it, I think at first, I maybe even believed in what I was doing. All that stupid blood purity, the cleansing, part of me agreed." He thought back to his old self, when he was just a child, spouting all of that nonsense people with his chest, "but then I got in too deep, and I realised it wasn't worth it. None of it was worth it if I had to do those things."

"We all made that mistake when we were younger," Astoria too had believed in the nonsense of blood purity, she thought the world could be a better place if it was run by the most powerful, and that was those with magic. "But we didn't have our own thoughts, we just followed our parents, and now we don't have to."

He shook his head, "no, we make our own decisions now."

Draco tilted his head as he looked Astoria, "fuck it." He let himself close the gap between them, placing his soft lips on hers.

"are there still beautiful things?"

Astoria let him kiss her. It was short, it was sweet, but just as quickly as it had happened, it was over.

He pulled away slowly, "I wanted to do that last time." He smiled at her.

"I-" She didn't know what to say. "I ought to go to bed," she looked out at the barely setting sun.

"Astoria, it's barely-"

But she didn't hear him, before he had even finished his sentence, she had fled. She threw herself on her bed as soon as she entered the room, groaning loudly. "Fuck."

"Astoria," Pansy looked over at her, "what's wrong?" She came to sit on her bed, Daphne quickly following suit.

Quickly, she thought of a lie, "Theo really is going to fail his NEWTS." She rubbed her eyes, "he is just impossible"

"Merlin aren't we all, I can't see myself passing anything this year!"

"And" Daphne sighed, "we are already a year behind."

"I am not- and I mean not, repeating another year." Pansy growled, "revision time anyone?" She asked them, getting up and heading toward her trunk, "Daphne take Charms," she handed her a book, "Astoria, you can have Potions. And I will do Defence Against the Dark Arts- then we teach each other. Well, Astoria can teach me. And Daphne, you can deal with Transfiguration on your own." Everyone nodded.

"Sounds like a plan, especially while we don't have the map." It felt good to be free of it, even if just for a little while.

And so, the trio got stuck into their books, reading until they could barely keep their eyes open.

When Astoria awoke the next morning, she had almost entirely forgotten about the kiss last night, instead her brain contained the entirety of Sixth Year Potions. She felt as though she was overflowing with information.

"Morning everyone," she smiled as she walked into the common room.

A chorus of good mornings called back to her.

"Join us for some revision today boys?" Pansy asked them, packing up her bag with textbooks. "You might have forgotten, but we do have our NEWTs this year still."

"Merlin, might as well," Blaise stood up, "Theo grab my books," he instructed him.

Draco called out, "and mine!"

"Fuck it's like I'm a house elf." He rolled his eyes as he carried out the pile of books in his arms. "Take your bloody books," he shoved each book at its rightful owner. "So now, how are we going about this?"

"I've had a great idea," Daphne suggested, perching on the edge of the sofa, "everyone read a chapter of the textbook, then we all teach each other? It worked for us three last night, we did it for different subjects too."

Blaise shook his head, "no way Daphne. I'm not having Pansy or Theo try and explain the Draught of the Living Dead to me."

"At least we can bloody spell it," Pansy stuck her tongue out at him.

"Well, that's what works for us, so come up with a better solution or shut it." Daphne barked at him, tucking her hair behind her ears.

Everyone paused. "How about we pair up by subjects, so we have, Charms, Potions, Transfiguration, Defence Against the Dark Arts and Herbology. Everyone does Charms and Defence Against the Dark Arts, so scrap them." Draco began scrawling on some parchment, "so Blaise, Pansy, me and Daphne do Transfiguration. And then Theo and Astoria do Herbology. Potions..." he paused for a moment, "that needs a group effort I think."

"So I'm stuck with Theo?" Astoria asked with a smile.

"Best friends reunited again!" Theo gave her a high five.

Blaise stood up, "so for Transfiguration, we can each do a chapter, I guess Pansy can just about do that."

"Fuck off, at least I can spell."

"It-" he stood up, "was one time."

"Still, the rest of us haven't had it happen." Draco smiled at Blaise, teasing him.

"Fuck off ferret boy." That wiped the smile off his face at once.

"Theo and I are going to the Herbology classroom," Astoria took Theo's hand, "up we get." She pulled him to his feet, "we can charm Professor Sprout into letting us in."

"Watch out, I'll pull out my puppy dog eyes," Theo began to bat his eyelids, "she won't be able to resist."

"If only we had your puppy dog eyes when people were getting petrified years ago," Astoria said, "they would have woken up just to see the beauty for themselves."

With a smile, the duo made their way out of the common room. "You know, Draco told me." Theo said abruptly as they walked out of the castle towards the greenhouses.

"Oh," she stopped in her tracks, "he did?" Astoria raised her brows, "what about?"

Theo smiled at her, she had taken the bait, "well, he started with how he apologised, as he should have bear in mind," he added the last part quickly.

"And?" She prompted him continue.

"He said you two are quite close now, some might say. You know, he hasn't even told me or Blaise about some of the stuff he told you..." Theo trailed off, "I'm glad he has. We all need someone we can talk to sometimes."

"Do you have someone?" She pressed him. Theo had only ever really had those in Slytherin to support him, and a lot of those students were gone now. He only really had a few people left.

"I think so," Theo nodded, "Blaise and I talk a lot, and I talk to Draco, even if he doesn't talk to me," he shook his head, "but anyway, Draco doesn't really talk to anyone."

"Did he ever?" Astoria had only ever really known Draco as a closed off person, as someone who could've be cracked open, even with a key. She had never known any different.

Theo paused before he answered, but he almost didn't need to, "not really. He's not the kind of person that opens up, and usually, that seems to work for him, but he struggled last year, and the year before. So it's just nice that you two talk sometimes."

Astoria felt her heart pitter-patter, a warm glow erupting inside of her, "so do you approve of our friendship?"

"Of course I do, I would even approve if it became a bit more..." he winked at her, "if you both wanted it to."

"Not that I need our approval, but thank you anyway."

Astoria didn't say anything else until they reached the greenhouse, "go and woo Professor Sprout for me now, pretty please." She batted her eyelashes at him dramatically.

Theo was off immediately, heading straight towards his target. He spoke to Professor Sprout for a few short moments before returning. "Easy, I just pretended I was going to cry," he wiped a droplet from his face, "because I am simply so far behind in Herbology. And now, we have three sweet hours of access."

"You think three will be enough?" She made her way into the greenhouse, setting up some plants for inspection.

Theo followed suit, mimicking her setup, "I already know what a Mandrake is, so I would say I am doing quite well."

"Theo, Mandrakes are not even on the NEWT syllabus, they're from years ago." She rolled her eyes as she opened up her textbook.

He sighed, "let me just shake that out of my memory, that is clearly taking up too much important space." He shook his head, "much better, I have so much space to learn now."

"Get sorting then," she handed him a pile of seeds, "which seed is which?"

"Astoria, they're all just seeds, they aren't any different that was a trick question, and I win." He took a bow, dropping the seeds onto the workspace.

She took a step back, "Merlin it really is bad. How did they even let you onto NEWT level Herbology Mr every seed is the same."

"I seduced Professor Sprout, obviously," he shook his hips and Astoria couldn't help but pry her eyes away.

"Stop it." She hit him playfully, "we really have a lot of work to do."

Astoria stepped towards the workbench, "read this page about seed properties, and then sort all of these different," she made sure to exaggerate the last word, "seeds, into their categories."

"Easy, no problem." He looked at the textbook for a brief moment, "maybe not so easy. Why are the pictures so small?"

Astoria sighed, taking out her wand, "Engorgio," she pointed at the textbook, watching as it doubled in size, "that better?" She pushed it back into his hands.

"Thank you." He took the textbook, staring at each picture carefully, before picking up a seed and moving it into a new pile.

It was peculiar to watch him, he was like a kid in a candy store, trialling all of the new flavours, doing his research on each one before he took his first bite. Astoria felt like a mother in that moment, watching over him as made his first big decision.

"Okay, I'm done." He pushed the piles towards her, "how did I do?"

Astoria picked up each seed, carefully comparing it with the textbook pictures. "Good job Theo, now," she mixed up the seeds, closing the textbook. "Now you just have to be able to do it from memory."

"Shit, well," he paused, "it was good while it lasted."

"Read the textbook a few more times, then I'll quiz you. And then, we could go and see if Hermione's free for a lesson tonight?"

Theo lit up, "well that makes Herbology a lot less crappy."

And so, with a smile on his face, Theo read the pages on seed classification for the next hour while Astoria tried to draw diagrams of the seeds, as well as their fully evolved state. The hour passed by slowly but knowing that they would both soon be working on their Patronus, and hopefully getting even closer to mastering it made the time go faster.

"Can we go now?" Theo closed the textbook, "I know too much about seeds now, how they look, their magical properties, their evolutions, their beige colour. Okay, that last one I don't know about. They're just beige."

"We can go," she picked up her notes, sliding them inside of the textbook.

"Ready?"

Astoria nodded, "ready."

"like you don't even exist"

Astoria dropped off their notes in the common room before she met Theo again in the hallway.

"Let's go see if she'll have us." Theo said, picking up the pace and leading her up to the Heads Common Room. "Oh Hermione," he called out before they were even at the door.

"She can't even hear you Theo," Astoria walked up to the door again, "now you can know, but she might be busy."

"Thank you, I couldn't do it without your permission." He rolled his eyes at her, knocking gently at the door. "Hermione," he knocked again, "are you there?"

It barely took her a second to open up the door, her face looking worried as soon as she saw the pair. "Everything okay?" She beckoned them inside gently, "has something happened? Do I need to worry? Should I get a Professor?"

"No, sorry Hermione!" Astoria sat down, "we just actually wanted another lesson, if you were free?"

"I-," she paused, biting her lip, "I had planned on some revision, but you could have one go each on the Boggart? You know, there isn't too long left until our exams now."

Theo nodded eagerly, "please!"

"Get the chocolate ready Hermione," joked Astoria, pulling out her wand, "who first?"

Theo stepped forward, volunteering himself, "me please."

"Right, same as last time, strong memory, wand circles, incantation. Really feel the memory, let yourself get lost in it, and then say the words, loud and clear." She nodded at him, motioning him to step forwards.

Theo nodded, pulling out his wand, "got it Hermione." He closed his eyes for a moment, letting himself dip into his memory before he fully immersed himself. He let himself smell the fresh pine, hear the roaring fire, feel the warm glow against his skin. "Open the chest," he instructed her, moving his wand in small circles at first, before they grew wider and wider as he saw the hooded figure creep out of the box with a quiet moan. "Strong memory," he reminded himself, breathing in deeply. Once the Dementor was at its peak, heading straight for him, he opened his mouth and yelled, "Expecto Patronum." He screamed it at the top of his lungs, and when the thin white light came out of his wand, he thought he might have broken it, but the light grew and grew, pushing the Dementor away, pressing it back into the chest. "Holy fuck! That was a proper thing wasn't it." He peered into the chest, "I just did that. That was all me."

Astoria clapped, "Theo you did it!"

"If you did that kind of Protean Charm to one of the Dementors on the grounds, I think you would be perfectly safe Theo." Hermione patted him on the back, "still want some chocolate?" She brandished a bar from her pocket, Theo taking it instantly.

"It's a reward this time, rather than a remedy." He chomped down onto the bar, "delicious," he exclaimed as he took a seat on the sofa. "Your turn Astoria. The master has already done his thing, I'm sure you learnt something from it."

She rolled her eyes, "you are too cocky Theo, far too cocky." But part of her felt equally confident, she had already been able to produce a Protean Charm, and it had even started to take animal form. She was making progress with every lesson. It felt almost natural that she would be able to do better than Theo.

Astoria pulled out her wand, getting it into position. Sand, salty air, rose perfume. She let it all crash down on her in waves, each breath making the memory stronger, she could even hear her mothers melodic voice humming a sweet lullaby. "Bring it on." She took a deep breath as Hermione opened up the chest again, calming herself as she saw the Boggart crawling out, it's bony fingers clasping at the edges. "Expecto Patronum!" She called out, her voice loud enough to almost stun the Boggart and turn it away. From the tip of her wand, the silvery light shot out, wrapping itself around the Dementor before returning to the tip of her wand, forming a small body, a tail, and a pointed nose. Her Patronus ran at the Dementor for a moment before retreating, turning itself back into a ball of light until it slammed the chest shut.

"It's a fox," she said quietly, smiling at the image.

"That is a proper Patronus, the whole thing." Theo looked taken aback, "you definitely deserve some chocolate for that!"

Hermione offered her a bar, Astoria happily taking it in her hands and taking a bite. "I would say that was well deserved."

"Thank you," her cheeks went rosy, but she let it happen. She had done something incredible, something that at the beginning of the year, she would never have expected, she would never have even thought possible, but she had done.

"What's your Patronus?" Theo asked Hermione inquisitively, crossing his legs.

Hermione smiled at him, "an otter." She uttered the spell, watching as a small otter began jumping around the room, darting between the furnishings and leaving a trail of silvery glow behind it.

"That's incredible," Astoria said as she traced it around the room. It was though she was viewing life in full colour, and her Patronus was barely monotone compared. With a quick move of her wand, the otter faded away, it's silvery trail vanishing behind it.

Both Theo and Astoria smiled at Hermione, giving her their deepest thanks before they made their way back towards the common room.

"Astoria," He began quietly, pausing in his tracks.

"Theo." She mimicked him.

He gulped, as though he were scared to speak, "what do you think about? I mean, you don't have to tell me of course, I've just been wondering."

"I'm at the beach, with my mum before she passed. She's singing a lullaby, she's stroking my hair, I can smell her rose perfume mixing with the salty air. I can feel the sand under my body, slowly sinking into it. It's one of the only things I remember about my mother, but its good, and its enough." She let herself get lost in the memory again, lost so strongly she felt as though she could cast a Patrons right that second. "What do you think about?" She knew Theo had no fond memories of his childhood, in fact he actively tried to avoid reminders of it.

"Christmas, just a few months ago. I can smell the Christmas tree, I can feel the fire against my skin. I remember the sound of wrapping paper ripping, and getting a present, for the first time in Merlin knows how long. I think of my friends."

Astoria felt a cosy feeling growing within her, the past few months, she had really felt at home. Her friends had become her new family, especially Theo, he felt just like an annoying big brother. For once, she felt protected by everyone around her. She lifted her arms up, pulling him into a hug.

"Oh, okay." He wriggled at first, squirming awkwardly but eventually, he let himself settle. "This is actually quite nice."

Astoria felt him smile into her, letting the weight of his body relax.

"We all having a hug here?" The pair broke apart to see Draco, stood with his hands on his hips, "Theo, it's your turn with the map again. But- I hope I wasn't interrupting anything." He shifted the weight between his feet uncomfortably.

"You want one?" Theo dragged Draco into a hug, squeezing him tightly, before releasing him and taking the map from his grasp. "Again, wonderful." He said once he had pulled away, "I've got to try this again." He darted off towards the common room, ready to disturb the other Slytherin students with his shiny new toy.

"What was that again?" Draco glanced at Theo gallivanting away from them, "should I be concerned?"

"I think-, I think Theo's happy."

"Really, with-"

Astoria cut him off, "we let him be. I think we just let him be. Anyway" she turned back to him, "I wanted to talk to you..about that kiss."

Draco groaned, "oh, okay."

"What does it mean? Where do we go from here?"

He paused, "I think, it means whatever you want it to. It can be nothing, or it can be something. I don't want to pressure you into anything you aren't ready for, and maybe, I don't think any of us are ready just yet."

Astoria was almost glad he had said that, "someday Draco, I think someday."

"I'll be waiting."

"shining just for you"

Despite the chaos that had been surrounding them, McGonagall had still been allowing Quidditch matches to take place, and that weekend, was another Slytherin match.

"Good morning, everyone!" Theo exclaimed as he walked into the Great Hall that morning, a smile on his face. He helped himself to a big bowl of porridge, "we are going to ace this."

Pansy rolled her eyes, "we have done no training Theo, I don't think we will even score once!"

"You should have more hope in me!" Daphne took another bite of her toast, "I might be able to score."

"Might-," added Astoria, "that being the keyword." She teased her sister.

"Well," Daphne grinned, "thanks for taking my map shift anyway," she turned to Draco and Astoria, "both of you."

"Try and get one in," said Draco, "we really can't lose against Hufflepuff."

"Well, it's up to Imelda to get the bloody Snitch," Blaise looked over at the nervous girl sat over at another table. "Would be better if we had you Draco..."

"Watch out," Astoria laughed, "Theo might bring out his puppy dog eyes to convince you."

"Maybe Ismelda might have a small accident, and you would have to step in?" Theo looked over at Draco, "wouldn't that be a shame?"

Draco nodded, "don't think Ismelda would approve of it."

"Boohoo for her." Blaise rolled his eyes, "she's only on the team because we have no one else.

"Could probably say the same to you, to most of you." Astoria stated. It was no news to anyone that the Slytherin team was a shambles. Ever since their last year, the team had suffered. Members were either dead, too afraid to return to Hogwarts, or had given up on their education entirely. Barely any of the original team remained, and as much as the same could be said for the other Hogwarts Houses, Slytherin had by far suffered the greatest losses.

Many of them had turned to supporting He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, resulting in their inevitable deaths, or incarceration for those who had committed the worst of crimes. Other houses could not say the same.

"It would be nice to win, finish our time here with some kind of success."

Astoria motioned over the jars of house points, "and it certainly won't be the House Cup." She looked at the almost empty jar, the radiant red of the Gryffindor points casting a shadow over them.

"Bloody Gryffindors." Blaise rolled his eyes.

"Channel some of that anger in the match then."

It would be good if they could come out with a win, even if it was against the weakest team.

And so, the team made their way down to the pitch, watching as McGonagall sent the Dementors further out into the sky, creating a safe playing space for the two teams. Everyone flooded into the stands, Draco and Astoria taking a seat on the Slytherin side.

"I should probably explain as we go along," Draco began as the teams set themselves up.

Astoria nodded, "I still couldn't tell you who does what." She looked out onto the pitch, hunting for Daphne.

Draco pointed Theo, "so Theo is the Keeper, he has to keep the Quaffle out."

That was simple enough for her.

"And now, the Chasers are the ones who throw the Quaffle around, so that's Daphne, Malcom and Graham. They have to score the goals," he pointed out as the game began, the Quaffle being grabbed by Malcom, weaved through the opposing team. "Pansy and Blaise are the Beaters, they have to stop," he reached up, pointing at the ball heading straight towards Pansy, "that ball from hitting the team. And Ismelda, has to catch the Snitch."

Astoria knew about the Snitch, she knew the position of Seeker well, it had been all Draco had spoken about for months at one point in time. "I think you would make a better Seeker," as much as she still knew little of the game, she knew Draco had been a good Seeker.

She turned back to the game, watching as the Quaffle flew around between the teams, barely staying in one person's possession for more than a split second. It was brutal. Bodies were flying left right and centre, colliding in an instant, the only ones who were safe were Pansy and Blaise, who flew as a protective duo, bats in their hands, ready to swing. Even Ismelda was darting around the pitch, barely visible through the growing fog.

"How am I meant to see now?" Astoria squinted through the silvery mist, barely able to make out several flying dots.

"You aren't. McGonagall will probably try and clear the fog a bit, but there's only so much she can do." He raised his arms as McGonagall shouted an incantation, the fog thinning.

Reaching into her pocket, Astoria lifted out the map, opening it up. "Still nothing," she updated him, sliding it back in and turning her attention back to the game. "What's the score?"

"I think it's 20-10 to us." But as he said that Hufflepuff scored another. "Well, 20-20."

"Ismelda had better hurry up and catch the snitch." Astoria wanted the win, they needed something good urgently, something to give them some kind of hope. She watched the dotted green figure flew around the pitch, closely followed by the Hufflepuff Seeker, but neither appeared to be flying with any sense of purpose.

Draco grabbed her hand, lifting it up, "there," he traced the tiny golden image around the pitch with their hands. "You see that?"

Astoria blinked, focusing her eyes, "barely. How did you see it from so far away?"

"Seeker's instinct."

She laughed, "why hasn't Ismelda found it yet then?"

"Because" he dropped her hand, "Ismelda is not a natural Seeker. She flies like a Beater, or even a Chaser."

"Why don't you just take her place?"

"It's not that simple Astoria," he said softly, "I don't think I'm ready to go back. I think I want to just put it all behind me," he traced Ismelda as she locked eyes onto the snitch, "might be a good idea for me to move on." He shook his head, "did you ever consider Quidditch?" He knew she had never been on the team, never seen her at a training session.

She shook her head, "Daphne got the athletic genes." Astoria could hardly ride straight on her broomstick, she found herself preferring any other method of magical travel, even Apparition, when she had become of age. "I did Astronomy Club for a while."

He made a noise, "you did, didn't you?" He remembered how, in her very first year, she had made Daphne walk her to the meetings because she had been too afraid to go alone. "Have you done that this year?"

"A few times," she scrunched her nose, "but I haven't really had much time for it."

"Why don't you just look at the stars yourself?" He asked her, looking up.

Astoria paused, "I think I liked the feeling of doing something as a group, being a part of something." Especially a few years ago, when so many other students had been invited to join Dumbledore's Army, yet she and all the Slytherins had been rejected. It might not have been the same, not even close, but it felt nice to be able to do something with other students.

"I'm sure you could rope Theo or Blaise in, if you told them, it was something different than it was?" He suggested to her.

Astoria smiled, "I think they would just find inappropriate images and try and pretended they're constellations when they aren't."

"Theo definitely would." Draco nodded, "just look at him, I bet he's only in Quidditch to see the girls in their kit."

She scoffed, "what in their muddy, broken clothes?"

"Theo's down for anything." Draco looked back at the game, "just maybe not down for playing Keeper. He clearly also doesn't know what position suits him."

Astoria looked up at the unfolding game to find Theo hanging from his broom. "Shit!" She stood up, "is he okay?"

"Sit back down Astoria," he pulled her coat lightly, "he'll be fine. It's barely Quidditch until someone breaks a bone, and my bets are on Malcom with how he's handling that Quaffle."

"And that is why I could never play, I would actually rather keep all of my bones intact, thank you very much." She sat back down, watching as Theo scrambled back up onto his broom just in time to save another goal. "Go Theo!" She cheered him on.

Daphne took the Quaffle, launching it over to Graham, who fended off two Hufflepuffs before passing back to Daphne who threw the Quaffle straight past the Keeper, earning cheers from the stands.

"What's the score now?" Astoria asked, cheering on her sister as she did a victory dance on the broom.

Draco peered over at the scoreboard, "we must have missed a few, it's 40-30 now."

"To us?"

"To us," he responded with a smile.

"Surely, we win now? There isn't that long left," she looked down at her watch, "only about ten more minutes."

"Well," he placed his hand on his knee, "if time runs out, and Hufflepuff don't score again, then we win. But if they catch the Snitch, they'll win."

"So Theo just needs to do his job or Ismelda should do here?"

Draco nodded, as she searched across the pitch for Ismelda. "It looks like she's found something, hopefully the bloody Snitch, it's taken her long enough."

Astoria rolled her eyes, "at least she's doing better than the Hufflepuff Seeker." She pointed to the small yellow dot in the distance, who seemed to be more interested in watching the game than playing it. "It looks like they too might have had some issues forming a big enough team."

Draco and Astoria watched intently as Ismelda reached out her hand, stretching for the golden Snitch, until eventually she found it in her hand, holding it in the air.

"We bloody did it!" Draco squeezed Astoria into a hug.

"Slytherin have caught the Golden Snitch, Slytherin win!"

To say there was a celebration, would be an understatement. As soon as they entered the common room, it was an overwhelming experience. Silver banners across the walls, fairy lights dangling from the ceiling, jazz music playing from the corner, the golden fireplace glowing. Almost every single student had gathered in the common room to celebrate their win.

"We bloody did it!" Theo called out from the shoulders of Blaise, "Slytherin have finally won a match again!"

"And without violence." Blaise added loudly.

"Speak for yourself," Theo adjusted himself, "I absolutely pushed some of those Hufflepuff Chasers." He said, earning roaring cheers from the gaggle of students.

Daphne shoved him, "Theo!"

"Fuck it, we won anyway!" He shook his head, jumping off of Blaise's shoulders, "fire whiskey anyone?" Theo brandished a bottle of the golden liquor, offering it up. He poured several students high glasses of the drink, taking sips for himself between students. "Astoria, have some!" He reached over to the cabinet, grabbing her a glass and filling it high with fire whiskey.

Hesitantly, she took a swig, "Theo, Merlin that's strong." She held back a cough, splitting awkwardly into her hand, but something about the taste was still pleasant somehow.

"Slower," she turned to see Pansy placing a hand on her shoulder, "drink it slower little Greengrass."

"Little Greengrass? What's wrong with my name?"

"Doesn't suit you." Pansy squeezed her cheeks, "you're just so little."

Astoria laughed, removing Pansy's hands from her face, "let's get you some water." She poured a glass of water, feeding it to Pansy until it was all gone, "better?" Pansy nodded before heading off to target another group of students.

"Pansy is easy to please when she's drunk, but it doesn't stop her from being annoying." Blaise appeared from behind her, "she used to get drunk so much and all it would take was reading a funny word to set her off, but then she wouldn't stop until she had found the funniest in all of her textbooks. Every. Single. One" He shook his head, "harmless, but she's still a challenge."

"Good game today, Blaise," Astoria congratulated him, despite not really knowing what he had even done.

"It was alright, would have just been a bit embarrassing to lose to Hufflepuff, wouldn't it?" He shook his head at the thought, "we can't go from undefeated, to losing to the bottom team. As much as I hate to say it, I would rather lose to Gryffindor."

Upon hearing that, Theo flew over, hissing. "Boo! No Gryffindor talk here!" He slurred his words, clutching onto Astoria's shoulder to steady himself.

That was enough to rile up the remaining students, booing at the sound of their rival house.

"I agree." Draco walked on over, fire whiskey in his hand. "Theo, this really is shite." Nevertheless, he took another swig.

Theo was too drunk to even respond, instead, reaching out for Draco's glass.

"No no no." Draco wagged his finger at Theo, moving his drink out of reach, "this is mine."

Theo frowned, widening his eyes.

"Here it comes!" Daphne strolled over, narrating the moment, "Theodore Nott is about to bring out his infamous puppy dog eyes."

"No, I think Theo is going to get put to bed instead," Blaise said to the group, "who wants to do the honours?"

"I'm sure plenty of girls would," Draco began, "but I think I will do the honours instead." He took Theo's hand, "come on mate, time to sleep." Begrudgingly, he dragged Theo through the crowd of Slytherin students and into their common room.

Astoria watched on as Theo put up a fight before disappearing into the crowd, "night night." She waved at him, "sleep well."

"Now he's gone," Daphne began, "let me bring out the good stuff." She snuck away into her dormitory, returning with a brand-new bottle, "now this is premium fire whiskey." She poured some into everyone's glasses, "drink up."

Pansy, Blaise and Astoria all took a gentle swig, "This is the good stuff," Blaise agreed, downing the rest of his glass.

Pansy watched on in awe, "slow down there Blaise." She bit her lip, taking the glass from her hand, "fuck it." Pansy let her instincts take over, her raw primal desires pushing her towards the dark-skinned boy until their lips collided in a moment of passion.

Blaise raised his eyebrows, pulling away for a moment, "you sure?"

"Merlin why not?" She crashed her lips against his, taking his hand and leading him out of the room.

Daphne turned to face Astoria, "well, that was a surprise."

"I did not see that coming." Astoria said at the same time, "I thought Pansy liked girls?"

Daphne raised her hands, "Merlin who knows? Maybe she likes both, or maybe she's just drunk."

"Her and Blaise use to have a thing a while ago," Astoria turned to see Draco, "Theo's in bed now, but he did try and kiss me..." He trailed off, "not sure how to feel about that."

Daphne raised her shoulders, "not your type?"

"Not really," he shook his head.

"What was that about Blaise and Pansy?"

"Well," Draco started, taking her glass of fire whiskey, "they used to hook up, last year and the year before."

"How did I not know, I shared a room with her?" said Daphne.

"Beats me." Draco shrugged his shoulders, "I knew it as soon as Blaise snuck out one night, and then he kept on doing it all year. I was a light sleeper, you see."

"Makes sense, Daphne sleeps through almost anything." Astoria teased her sister.

"Speaking of," she yawned, "I'm off to bed," she thrusted her fire whiskey into Astoria's hands, "look after my drink."

"Absolutely," Astoria agreed, pouring herself a glass of the drink and topping up Draco's.

"What lightweights," laughed Draco, "can't even handle their drink."

"And you can?"

He finished off the fire whiskey in his glass, "top me up then."

She poured more of the golden liquid into his glass, "watch yourself."

"I don't need to Astoria." And it was true, he had built his tolerance during his Sixth Year at Hogwarts, he had smuggled in fire whiskey and drank himself into oblivion for countless weeks on end. He had let himself lose himself to the drink, and it was something his body had never forgotten.

So, Astoria joined him, every sip he took, so did she. She let herself enjoy the feeling of the golden fire whiskey burning her throat, the warmth as it moved through her body, the fog it created in her mind. The more she drank, the less she felt.

"I want to see the stars," she said, the drink in her hand swaying with her. "Can we go outside?"

"Astoria, there are Dementors outside, and it's dark." He reached out for her hand to steady her, "why don't you get to bed.

She shook her head, "I want to see the stars." She squeezed his hand, "please."

Hesitantly, Draco followed her out to the courtyard, "now what?" He asked once they stood under the sky.

Astoria laid herself down on the cobbled floor, shivering once her bare flesh touched the ground. "Now, we look up." She pointed up at the stars, staring at the constellations. "That one, that one's Orion's belt."

Draco looked up, but he saw nothing, just random dots of glistening hope.

"You have to lay down to fully see it," she reached out for his hand, pulling him down to the ground, "now look up." She mimicked his earlier movements, taking his hand in hers and guiding him clumsily. "See."

Draco saw nothing, but nonetheless he smiled. "It's lovely."

Astoria took another swig from her glass, "and that one- that one is-"

"Astoria, slow down, your sister won't be happy with me for letting you get so drunk!" He reached out for her glass, but she slapped his hand away.

"Draco, she doesn't control me, she's barely even older than me-," her words were barely distinguishable, each word mixing together with the last like constellations. "I do what I want."

"And what do you want?"

His breath was warm on her face, "this." She leaned in, inhaling the scent that mixed on his body. Astoria let her lip's part, closing her eyes and letting them connect.

His soft lips touched hers, his hand wrapping itself around her waist, "do you want this?" He locked his eyes on hers, loosening his grip on her waist.

She nodded, "yes, I do."

"What about-?"

Before he could finish his sentence, their lips crashed together and they moved as one, as though they had done this before. He let his hand grasp at her obsidian hair, pulling it lightly as she breathed a sigh of relief. As their bodies moved, it was like they had been practising the intricate dance for months, as though their bodies were simply used to each other. Astoria let their bodies become intertwined, growing around each other like ivy, never to be parted again.

"I see right through me"

"Pansy, spill." As soon as Daphne opened her eyes, she needed information, she shot up, staring at the raven-haired girl in the bed opposite her.'

Pansy raised her hand, keeping her eyes closed, "give me a minute Merlin." She groaned as she stretched out her body across the emerald bedding.

"What about you?" She turned to face her sister, "anything interesting after we went to bed?"

Astoria shook her head, she was happy to keep her romantic life private from her sister, no matter how much she usually shared contently.

Daphne rolled her eyes, "boring! Slytherin parties always have theatrics, Pansy, that's normally on you!"

Pansy threw her pillow aimlessly in Daphne's direction, "I still provided entertainment last night, it was just in private. Blaise was also good - I think..."

"Good?" Astoria raised her brows, "out of ten?"

"I am sure," she began, rubbing her eyes, "if I could remember it, it would be a ten - it always used to be."

"From Zabini? A ten!" Exclaimed Daphne, "I did not see that coming. I would expect it from the Slytherin Prince, but not Blaise or Theo."

Astoria chuckled at the nickname, it was one that had been created for Draco all those years ago during his phase of having what some might call relations, with most of the Slytherin girls. "Who has the map this morning anyway?" She changed the subject.

"Think Theo has it, since he retired the earliest!"

"Do you think he can even open his eyes this morning?" Astoria asked, still feeling nauseous from the copious amounts of fire whiskey she had drank the previous night, an amount which barely compared to Theo's several bottles drank within a much smaller time period.

"Probably not, but I'm sure Draco will have hexed him by now, especially after having to deal with putting him to bed. Now that, I would have paid to see," Pansy finally opened her eyes, smiling as she imagined the picture. She knew how annoying Theo could be on a normal day, but a drunk Theo was unimaginably irritating.

"What's the plan for today then?" Daphne sat herself up, crossing her legs, "revision?"

Astoria nodded, "yes please." She really needed to catch up on her Defence Against the Dark Arts work, she had barely been able to remember content from the last week, let alone the last two years.

"Library?"

Astoria agreed, "absolutely."

"Let's get dressed, ask the boys and probably take the map." Daphne made a metal note, counting each item off on her finger, "Pansy, you coming?"

A loud groan was enough to confirm what the Greengrass sisters already knew, Pansy burying herself back under the covers as soon as they had left the room. To no one's surprise, the common room was empty, scattered bottles and glasses dotted around the room, the only evidence that anyone had previously been inside.

Daphne made her way to the boy's dormitory door, "Theo, Blaise, Draco!" She called out to them, knocking loudly, "Astoria and I are going to study, you coming?"

Both the Greengrass sisters listened out for a response, but nothing, not even Theo shouting profanities, "they're still out of it completely."

"Well, can't say we didn't try."

Giving up, the pair made their way to the library, hand in hand, finding a seat as far away from Madame Prince as possible once they strolled through the doors.

"Right," Astoria opened up her copy of Advanced Defence Against the Dark Arts, turning to the page on shield charms. "So Daphne, what kind of spells can't be blocked by shield charms?"

"Easy, Unforgivables." Daphne smiled, "harder question next time Astoria."

"Name me," she ran her finger across the textbook, "three variations."

Daphne paused, furrowing her brows. "Protego Duo, Maxima and..." She trailed off smiling at Astoria, "some help?"

"You could have had horribilis, totalum or Diabolica." She pushed the textbook towards her sister, "see," she pointed out the passage. "I don't think we've learnt about Diabolica, but I guess we need to know it exists."

"Merlin this is one we have to do non-verbally too! I can't do that!" Daphne sighed, "I might have to settle for an Acceptable for this I think..." She grimaced, "I don't think I've ever even cast a nonverbal spell properly."

Astoria's eyes widened, "never?"

"Don't be so surprised! You got the smart genes!"

"We should probably look a non nerval spells then Daphne, that's a pretty big part of the NEWT exam I think..." Astoria trailed off, flicking through the textbook for the chapter on non verbal spells. "Read this," she handed Daphne the book, "and then we can have a go."

"Astoria you know I can't learn by just reading!" Exclaimed Daphne, slamming the book shut, "teach me instead? I don't want to learn from a book."

She rolled her eyes, "right, listen in. Non verbal magic needs lots of concentration, you have to imagine that you almost have a wand yourself in your mind, you have to see the spell forming in your head. Imagine it's a spark of electricity, and you have to make it grow. Close your eyes," Astoria instructed her, "now imagine you have a small flame in your mind, picture it, control it, move that flame. Imagine the wand movement of a shield charm, the flame moving like your wand. Now," she took a breath, "imagine pressing the flame down, squeezing the life out of it, making yourself shielded from the fire."

Astoria looked up at Daphne who was deep in concentration, her face reddening. Grinning, Astoria sent a non verbal hex at her sister, Daphne not responding, still lost in her mind.

"You did it."

Daphne opened her eyes, groaning, "huh?"

"I hexed you while you were thinking."

"How rude of you," Daphne scowled, "was it at least a good hex?"

Astoria nodded, "yes, and you blocked it completely. So now, when you're trying to do a non-verbal spell, you need to concentrate that much."

"Merlin," she sighed, "how many non verbal spells do I have to do?"

Astoria paused forward the textbook, showing Daphne the page on non verbal magic, "most of them Daphne."

"Well, I can cope with an Acceptable." Daphne knew she wouldn't become a master in non-verbal magic in the next few months, she would need years to master all of the spells listen in the textbook, and she did not have years.

"You might need to learn the rest of the content to get an Acceptable," she motioned to the other hundreds of pages of their NEWT level book.

Daphne jabbed back, "don't crush my hopes and dreams." Regardless, she flicked open her own copy of the textbook and began reading a passage on shield charms.

"Morning guys!" The Greengrass sisters turned to see Blaise strolling into the library, his Potions textbook in hand. "I thought you," he eyed up Astoria, "could maybe help me with Veritaserum and the antidote?" He dropped the textbook in front of her.

Astoria took the textbook in her hand, "what don't you get?" She beckoned him to the spare seat beside her.

He grinned, taking the seat, "how does someone resist it? Why isn't it perfect? I think wizards should just make perfect Potions."

"Blaise, have you even read the textbook?"

He shook his head. "It's boring."

"Merlin..." Astoria rolled her eyes, "well people can resist Veritaserum if they've been trained to, it's a bit like Occlumency but for a potion."

"How do you resist; how would someone learn?" He questioned her, leaning in.

"If you take the antidote, or by learning Occlumency itself. One could protect their mind from the Veritaserum so it doesn't full take effect," Astoria recited from memory, almost word for word from the textbook. "And, if someone drinks Veritaserum, what they say isn't necessarily the truth-"

Blaise cut her off, "but it's a truth potion?"

"It makes people what they believe is true, not necessarily what is actually true. So, even though they believe they're correct, it's just a belief." Astoria told him.

"Why does it take so long to make?"

"It's very powerful, it needs to mature." She began, "so one could take the Veritaserum as soon as its first brewed, but it likely wouldn't work. Leaving it under the moonlight of the full moon just makes sure it works as effectively as possible."

"Does that work for other potions?"

Daphne looked up from her book, "can you two be a bit quieter?" She pleaded, "I can barely read without sound, let alone you two droning on about bloody truth serums."

"Sorry!" Astoria raised her hand at her sister apologetically.

Blaise quietened his voice dramatically, "does that work for other potions?" He repeated to her.

"I would assume so, we learnt a lot about the powers of the moon in third year Defence, considering it can turn some people into monsters, I would assume it has some kind of enhancing power." She looked up out of the window at the barely visible moon, "I assume when its full, it's stronger."

"That makes sense," Blaise nodded at her in agreement, "so what if-"

Blaise was cut off by the sound of Professor Slughorn rushing to the library.

"Apologies for the disturbance students, Headmistress McGonagall requires you all in the Great Hall," he paused, gulping, "immediately."

Astoria, Blaise and Daphne all shared a confused look.

"What does this mean?"

"What?" Astoria closed her textbook, "what does she want?"

"Who knows, probably to proclaim that we didn't actually win yesterday, and it was a fluke." Daphne rolled her eyes, packing up her book and leading the trio out of the library.

"Does she even know Hufflepuff exists?" Laughed Blaise.

"Merlin, what does she want, I was sleeping?" Theo exclaimed once he noticed the trio outside the Great Hall.

Pansy scratched her neck, "good bloody question. Let's go sit on the evil table and get ignored again." She rolled her eyes.

"Maybe someone in Gryffindor spelt their name correctly, I assume that warrants a whole school meeting..." trailed Draco once they were finally sat down.

Theo nudged Blaise, "at least they can spell."

"Oi-" Blaise shoved him back, "I could find the cure for all wizarding illnesses, and I still don't think I would even get so much as ten house points from Headmistress Gryffindor."

"Silence students!" McGonagall held her wand beneath her chin, her voice echoing across the Great Hall. "I have summoned you all here with great sadness, as I must relay deeply upsetting news. Professor Belby has been found dead this morning."

"single thread of gold"

Chaos erupted in the Great Hall. Professor Belby might have only been a Professor for a few short months, but it didn't take much for people at Hogwarts to become family. And regardless of who had died, someone had still passed away, someone would not be returning home.

"Oh shit!" Theo exclaimed.

Astoria looked at Daphne, "what does this even mean?"

"Check the map." Draco instructed Pansy, who quickly obliged, pulling it from her pocket.

"I solemnly swear I am up to no good." She tapped the map with her wand, attempting to conceal it within her robes. "Nothing." She passed the map to Blaise, crossing her arms.

"Merlin, maybe it was a natural death..." He trailed off, but no death at Hogwarts had been natural, especially not in the past few years. If someone died in Hogwarts, there had always been a reason, and usually, it had been a reason someone didn't want to hear.

Astoria looked over at the Gryffindor table, searching for Hermione, she would know what was happening, but Hermione looked just as confused as the rest of the students. She sat, her brows furrowed, staring up at Headmistress McGonagall.

If even Hermione didn't know what was going on, that's when it was time to panic. Nothing ever seemed to happen without her knowing about it.

"What do we do?"

"Surely this is our parents?" Theo asked with his brows furrowed, "it has to be, doesn't it?"

"Please," McGonagall's voice echoed across the Great Hall, "settle down students. I am sure you are all curious about this event, especially with the Dementors still roaming around the ground." She looked up out of the window at the bony figures crawling through the dark air. "I would like to reassure you, that this has nothing to do with the recent escape from Azkaban."

Around the hall, students began whispering, glancing over at the Slytherin table.

"Nothing to do with it?" Astoria asked Daphne, "how did he bloody die then?"

"Why isn't she just telling us?"

"I don't understand."

McGonagall spoke again, as if she had heard the Slytherin students questioning her, "Professor Belby died to a Lethifold," she gulped. "For those of you studying NEWT level Defence Against the Dark Arts, you will be aware of such creature." Everyone could hear her voice cracking, raspy breaths exiting her mouth between each word. "It is similar to the Dementors we have on the grounds, but a Lethifold is not under wizarding command. Usually, they are not native to Scotland, and therefore a full Ministry investigation will be taking place." She beckoned over to the group of Ministry Officials stood in the corner, their mouths upturned, wands by their sides. "Until this is completed, students will be required to sleep in the Great Hall and must be escorted around the castle."

Astoria groaned along with the other students. "What is going on?"

"I don't get it!" Exclaimed Pansy, glancing down at the map in her pocket, "what does this mean?"

"It is for your protection. You either sleep in the Great Hall until the investigation is completed, or you must go home, the choice is yours. Now, may the Prefects guide students back to their common rooms, and may all NEWT students remain in the hall?" She looked out at the gaggles of frightened students, watching as they were led away by Prefects.

Daphne turned to face Astoria, "what is going on?"

"It feels like last year all over again..."

Draco gulped, "I don't think McGonagall is telling the whole truth."

Once all the younger students had left the Great Hall, McGonagall spoke again, "as many of you may know, a Lethifold had many similarities to a Dementor, the core similarity you must know is how to defeat one. The one way to repel such creature, is the Protean Charm."

Students from all over the hall nodded at her, but the Slytherins grew anxious.

"We can't-"

Astoria cut her off, "Theo?" She looked for his permission.

"I guess we have to now." He nodded.

"Have to what?" Daphne asked her sister, "wh-"

Astoria took her sisters hand in hers, "Theo and I, well. We've been learning how to conjure a Patronus Charm, with help from Hermione Granger."

"From Granger?" Pansy rolled her eyes, "of all people?"

Theo came to her defence, "Pansy back off, she's not all bad."

"Not all bad is too harsh. Hermione is amazing, I-" Astoria took a breath, "I can conjure a corporeal Patronus now. I did it because of her."

"She's, she's a-"

"Don't even think about saying it, Pansy!" Theo growled at her, "we don't say things like that anymore."

"I wasn't going to say that Theo, Merlin you think the worst of me. I just- just why?" As much as Pansy looked angry, somehow, she seemed more hurt.

"She offered," Draco cut in, "remember at the beginning of term..."

Everyone remembered, how Pansy had declined the offer, how Blaise had seemed almost disgusted that she had offered.

"Oh..."

"And then Draco," Astoria looked at him for permission, "he showed me that he had been practicing."

Draco blushed, looking away, "I just wanted to try."

"So I went to Hermione, and she's been teaching me ever since, and then I asked Theo if he wanted to join..."

Daphne frowned, "why didn't you ask me?"

"I-I just didn't think," her heart felt as though it was burning, "I'm sorry Daphne."

Daphne shrugged her shoulders, "I guess it's okay."

"You can do a Patronus?" Blaise's eyes widened as he looked at Draco, Theo and Astoria.

"Yes," Theo nodded, "it's not the best, but it's something."

Draco mimicked him, "same."

"I think so." Astoria had been able to create a corporeal Patronus when faced with a Boggart, but she wasn't entirely sure how similar a true Dementor, or even Lethifold could be.

Headmasters McGonagall looked over at the Slytherin students, "please...quieten down." She turned her attention back to the rest of the students, "I will be hosting lessons on how to conjure a corporeal Patronus Charm for all NEWT level students until this issue has been clarified. Not all students may be able to conjure one, but those who can, will be greatly useful due to the low numbers of Professors."

Professor Slughorn stepped forwards, "I know many of you were taught under Harry Potter himself, but for those of you who perhaps weren't," he glanced solemnly over at the Slytherin students, "this will be a greatly useful lesson and I should hope you pay attention."

McGonagall moved from the front of the hall, waving her hands and removing the tables from the hall. "Please, gather around students."

All of the remaining students moved closer to the front of the hall.

"This is a waste of time." Astoria heard Ginny Weasley comment, rolling her eyes as the Headmistress began her lesson.

"I do not expect every student to be able to conjure a Patronus, and it is no reflection of your abilities as a witch or wizard if you are unable to do so," she reminded the students, but it appeared her reminder was solely for the few Slytherin students, those who had been neglected from Dumbledores Army. "We will begin with the incantation - Expecto Patronum. Repeat after me Expecto Patronum."

"Expecto Patronum"

Choruses of the charm were spoken across the hall, most with little effort.

"Again please, Expecto Patronum," she made sure to annunciate.

"Expecto Patronum!"

This time, it was louder, but only slightly, most of the noise coming from the Slytherin's.

Slughorn looked over approvingly at the students, "good job." He winked at the few Slytherins trying.

"In order to conjure a Patronus, you must have a powerful memory. It may be unhappy, it may be joyful, it simply needs to be strong."

Daphne turned to face her sister, her face flushed, "what do you think of?"

"The beach, with mum," she answered simply, letting herself picture the image in her mind.

Pansy and Blaise shifted awkwardly, "I don't think I have one."

Slughorn approached the duo, "Miss Parkinson, Mr Zabini," he tipped his head acknowledging them. "Do not fret, there are moments when I too wonder if I have a powerful enough memory to conjure a Patronus. I simply find myself looking for the smallest pleasures in life and placing them all together. I make the most marvellous day in my head, and it might not have happened, but it is true for me." He glanced back over at McGonagall, "anyway, just a thought." As quickly as he had come over, he returned to the front of the hall.

"Yes...very well," McGonagall cleared her throat. "You must think of that memory, as though it is currently happening. It must play in your mind, unscathed by the events that may be happening around you."

Astoria closed her eyes, letting herself picture her seaside heaven in her mind.

"Once you have that memory, you must raise your wand, and move your wand in circles, each circular movement creates power, so they must be strong motions. I'm sure Professor Flitwick has taught you all about that." She motioned over to the short man stood in the corner of the room, observing the lesson.

"You cannot let yourself lose that memory, even if distracted by a threat, so it must be so clear you can touch it. And then, we put the three together." She clapped her hands together, "that is all the theory I'm afraid, but please practice amongst yourselves."

"I hate this," Pansy exclaimed in a huff, "what are we even supposed to think about?"

"Christmas," Theo suggested.

"Anything good, anything distinct." Replied Astoria, "you need something with senses you can remember, smells, sounds, views..."

"All I can smell is Gryffindor pride..." Blaise looked over at the Gryffindors, flawlessly creating corporeal Patronuses that darted around the hall, "and it stinks."

Draco pinched him, "hey, maybe Gryffindor hatred is powerful enough, since you can smell them and all."

Blaise chuckled, "so funny Draco, but not helpful."

"I think," the student's turned to see Professor Flitwick, "that as much as I disagree with the concept, perhaps Mr Malfoy is correct."

Blaise widened his eyes, "Professor, perhaps you misheard-"

Flitwick cut him off, "no, unfortunately I heard correctly. Mr Zabini, do you have a distinct memory that perhaps solidified this feeling?"

"Yes," he nodded, "it was a Quidditch match."

Astoria smiled, "no surprises there." She recalled the violence she had seen in ever just the match against Hufflepuff, who were barely considered their rivals. When they played against Gryffindors, there was usually bloodshed.

"Can you smell that match? See yourself on the broom...who are you chasing? Where is the Quaffle? Can you hear the commentating?" Flitwick listed off questions, forming a picture in Blaise's mind. "Do you have something?"

Blaise nodded, not speaking in case it broke his concentration.

"Now lift your wand and state the incantation." Flitwick instructed him.

Taking a breath, Blaise raised his wand, "Expect-Expecto Patronum." He shook his head, "Expecto Patronum." And from the tip of his wand, streamed a thin silvery light, it floated around his head for just a moment, before retreating. "Holy-"

"Language!" Flitwick cut him off, "well done Mr Zabini." He left the Slytherin students, going over to help a struggling Hufflepuff instead.

"Did you see that?" Blaise raised his brows, "I just did something!"

Astoria smiled at him, "well done Blaise!" Part of her felt jealous, but she pushed that away, letting herself simply be happy for her friend for once.

"Good job mate," Theo patted him on the back.

"Well done."

"Pansy..." Draco turned to face her, "do you want to try?"

She shook her head, "no."

Daphne placed her hand on Pansy's shoulder, "it's okay, I don't want to either."

"But why?" Theo asked them; he had jumped at the chance, and he assumed anyone else would too.

"I just don't think I have a happy memory."

"he keeps his word"

Astoria spent the rest of the afternoon being escorted around the castle, until she was finally dropped off in the Dungeons for her last lesson of the day: Potions. Alongside Blaise and Draco, she made her way into the classroom and took her usual seat at the back of the classroom.

"Now students," Professor Slughorn entered a few moments later, "I know many of you may have been affected by the earlier news, but alas we must continue learning in order to be ready for your NEWT exams. However, we will go at a slower pace, out or respect for those who may be struggling." He pulled out his blackboard, "today we will be learning about a Wolfsbane Potion. Now I assume you have learnt about lycanthropy in earlier years, what is such condition?"

Ginny Weasley raised her hand, "lycanthropy is a condition which causes the sufferer to turn into a lycanthrope, or werewolf upon the full moon."

"Excellent Miss Weasley," he nodded at her, "and what would the purpose of this potion be?"

"To relieve the symptoms."

He scribbled on the blackboard, "absolutely! And is anyone aware of when one must take the potion?"

This time, Hermione answered, "it must be taken for the entire week prior to the full moon, even one dose being missed would render it useless."

"Wonderful Miss Granger," beamed Slughorn. "Excellent answers everyone," he said, looking at the two Gryffindor students who had answered him.

"Everyone?" Blaise whispered to Draco and Astoria, "I think he means his favourite house."

"Honestly." Astoria rolled her eyes, as much as Slughorn was one of the few Professors to be more lenient with the Slytherin students, he still had preference for other house, a preference he failed to hide.

"Now, the way in which such potion works, is by easing the condition's psychological symptoms, allowing one to hold on to their mental faculties after transformation and thus retain their human consciousness whilst in animalistic physical form, rendering the otherwise dangerous beast into an ordinary, sleepy wolf." He waved his wand over the blackboard, his words writing themselves behind him as he spoke. "Once taken, it can allow wolves to sleep through the transformation and prevent harm-"

"Why doesn't everyone take it then?"

"Excellent question Miss Reynolds," he nodded at the quiet brunette, "the Wolfsbane potion is incredibly expensive to procure! Each ingredient is rather expensive and the potion itself is difficult to make, it will be quite a challenge for us to do next week but I have hopes for you all!" He grinned at the students.

"Didn't Harry Pot-"

This time, Slughorn cut her off, "he did indeed Miss Reynolds! Excellent knowledge - ten points to Ravenclaw!"

Astoria, Blaise and Draco glanced at each other, wide eyed.

"For those who are not aware, Miss Reynolds is referring to Mr Potters efforts to procure free Wolfsbane Potion free for any werewolf who so desires it. He is working with the Ministry I believe in an outreach programme..." Slughorns eyes lit up as he spoke about Harry, as though he was speaking of his own achievements.

Hermione spoke up, "why would someone not want to take it?"

"Some individuals, Miss Granger, believe themselves to be restricted by the potion-"

"Well yes, restricted to not cause harm," she said matter of factly.

"Whilst it might be that way, some lycanthropes feel held back, or as though they are masking who they are when they take the potion. I believe they would much rather roam freely as a wolf, rather than sleep through the transformation. They are very fascinating creatures, might I add, I would love to study one one day." He paused for a moment, "simply fascinating."

"And what do you think?" Astoria found herself asking him, her voice wavering, barely audible in the classroom.

"Who said that?" He peered over the heads of the students until he found Astoria raising her hand, "ah Miss Greengrass..."

"Yes Professor, I was just wondering what you think?"

"Well, it's a fascinating question. I believe, that as long as the werewolf is safe, and does not cause harm to any living thing, they may make whichever decision they wish." He crossed his arms, "does that answer satisfy you?"

She nodded.

"Now, I would like everyone to open up their copy of Advanced Potion-Making and read the chapter on the Wolfsbane Potion. Please make any notes you require as we will be making it next week." He scrawled his instructions on the remaining space on the blackboard before sitting himself at his desk and opening up the Daily Prophet.

"Astoria," Draco said, shocked, "didn't know you had a voice in Potions class..."

"I like to hear his opinions, some of us enjoy learning and expanding our world view," she replied.

"Not me." He scrunched up his nose, opening up his copy of the textbook.

"Just because you think you're always right," she teased him, getting out her parchment from her pocket and beginning to make notes.

Blaise cut in "he doesn't think it - he knows it."

"Oh he does, does he?" Draco looked up at the pair of them.

"Yes. Famous Draco Malfoy has never," Astoria shook her head dramatically, "ever been wrong."

"Of course." He flashed her a winning smile.

"Slytherins don't do being wrong, that's a Gryffindor trait," Blaise agreed.

For the rest of the lesson, the trio spoke back and forth, barely writing a single note on the Wolfsbane Potion.

"Before we finish up, I would like two sides of parchment on the specific effects of the Wolfsbane Potion in two days!" He called out, earning several groans from the students. "Now , let me escort you all back to the Great Hall now, and I will see you soon!" Slughorn announced from the front of the classroom, "come on everyone." He led them out of the dungeons and on the short walk back to the Great Hall, which had now been set up with a sleeping area.

"Merlin this is strange!" Astoria exclaimed once she saw the set up. It was half usual, desks running across the width of the hall, and half covered with sleeping bags, organised into four distinct groups - likely one for each house.

"Let's snag a desk!" Blaise said, rushing over to a desk at the back of the hall, "this is now the Slytherin table," he exclaimed loudly, making sure the other students could hear him.

Draco and Astoria joined him, "we should probably actually make notes on the Wolfsbane Potion, considering how little we got done."

"Buzzkill." Blaise pinched him, but still pulled his textbook, opening it to the right page.

"Make notes, then we can start on the stupid essay," growled Draco.

Slowly, they read through the chapter, only just finishing their notes hours later when the rest of their friends joined them at the table.

"Good afternoon, everyone!" Theo grinned as he sat down, "I am absolutely going to fail my NEWT exams."

He seemed surprisingly happy, "and you're happy about that why?"

"No point being sad."

He had a point.

"I need to do my Transfiguration essay, catch up on Charms and Defence Against the Dark Arts!" Daphne complained, throwing her books into a pile on the desk, "anyone care to help?"

"No can do," Theo shook his head, "I still have Herbology work to do!"

Pansy shook her head too, "I simply don't want to do them."

"Fair enough," she looked at her sister, "Astoria?"

Astoria bit her lip, "we have a two-page essay on Wolfsbane Potion effects due in two days."

"Shit," Daphne growled, "right, no one talk to me until we have to sleep, if I don't get this done, I might as well drop out now."

"Right," Blaise turned his attention to Astoria and Draco, "what do we put in this bloody essay?" He looked more so at Astoria, "any ideas?"

"Parchment would help first," Draco took his own parchment in his hands, "Gemino." He watched as it duplicated, handing the spare to Blaise.

"Cheers."

"Now that you actually have parchment, we need effects of the Potion." Astoria searched back through her mind, "what did Slughorn say I can barely even remember..."

"Something about psychological symptoms, they still have a human mind, don't they?" Draco scrunched up his face as he scrawled messily onto the page, "so if they have a human mind, it helps them keep their humanity." It came out as more of a question than a statement.

"Yes," Astoria nodded, that sounded about right. "There's something about sugar in the textbook, doesn't it stop the Potion from working?"

Blaise opened up his textbook to the right page, his eyes desperately searching for the right section. "Blah blah blah... the Wolfsbane Potion could have disastrous side-effects if the recipe was tampered." He read aloud, "well, it would be nice to know what those bloody effects are."

"If it makes them sleepy normally, probably they don't get sleepy?" Draco offered, "that sounds right."

"Nice one Merlin..."

"At least I have something to add!" He proclaimed.

"We need more than that for two pages," Astoria thought aloud, "let me just list some things. So, drowsiness, maybe moving slower, but still with human emotions. It's like it takes all their energy, maybe their primal instinct is removed?"

"Keep going!"

"So they're probably less aggressive, less impulsive maybe. The main thing has to be the sleeping, surely, we can fluff that up..." She scribbled some notes on her parchment, "it almost acts as a muggle sedative, is that what they're called?"

"I wouldn't bloody know!" Draco shook his head.

Blaise kept writing on his parchment, "got it all!"

"Now we just have to turn that into two sides of parchment, that Slughorn will actually like."

"Write a Gryffindor name on it," he nodded at her, "then you'll get a pass even if it's shit."

Nonetheless, Blaise, Draco and Astoria all spent well into the evening writing their essays, eventually finishing with exactly two sides of parchment. Once all of the students had finished their work, they ate their dinner in peace, finally planting themselves in bed after a long day.

"what will become of me"

For the next few days, Astoria followed the same routine. She woke up to the sound of Professor Slughorns voice, she was escorted to lessons, escorted back to the Great Hall, and watched as she slept; it felt like a never-ending nightmare. Each day felt the same, like she was watching the same show on repeat.

"Good morning students!" McGonagall called out to the students who sat eating their breakfast. "I expect the Ministry to have completed their investigation by the end of today. I will discuss the findings with them and relay with you as soon as possible. Continue being alert please and stay safe."

"Well that was useless." Theo rolled his eyes, tucking into his porridge.

Astoria nodded, "every morning she says the same thing, and the Ministry still haven't found anything."

It had been a week since they arrived, but they had failed to find anything of use. All of the students had seen them, peering around corridors, searching through classrooms, talking to the Professors, and even Peeves - but nothing.

"Maybe they should just ask Harry Bloody Potter, I mean he found the Chamber of Secrets when no one else could..." Blaise suggested to the group, "he would have found this Lethifold by now."

As much as they hated to admit it, Blaise was right. "Bloody Potter," Draco shook his head.

"Why didn't he even come back?"

Astoria peered over at Hermione, "I guess he didn't need to? Or want to?" She knew Hermione would always want to finish her education, regardless of what was waiting for her at the Ministry.

"Potter's so famous he doesn't need Hogwarts anymore."

Daphne nodded, "Hogwarts needs him."

And it was true. The number of students at Hogwarts had fallen drastically in the past few years. It seemed although he had once been a figure of attraction to the school, once He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named returned, students began to flee Hogwarts and the school was now half empty.

"It needs more students, and a lot less death."

"A lot less." Theo agreed, "like maybe none."

Pansy shivered, "it would be nice to have no death in the supposed safest place."

"I wouldn't call it safe anymore."

Astoria nodded her head in agreement, Hogwarts certainly wasn't safe.

"Time for Herbology Astoria!" Theo grasped her shoulder, pulling her to her feet.

"Why are you so enthusiastic to learn about plants?" Draco rolled his eyes at Theo's excitement.

"I just want to be out of this hall," he looked around at the sleeping bags filled with students, "it stinks."

"It's like the Quidditch changing rooms." Blaise plugged his nose, "it's like no one knows how to shower."

"At least the plants are clean," Astoria smiled dramatically, making her way over to the gaggle of students by the door, all waiting for Professor Sprout.

Professor Sprout counted all the students' heads, nodding once she reached her full count, "come on students, let's get out to the Greenhouses, shall we?" She led them out to the lit-up Greenhouses, "now, settle yourselves down," she grinned at the six students who set themselves up at the desks.

"Today we will cover asphodel. When combined with wormwood, powdered root of asphodel produces the Draught of the Living Death. Muggles once believed asphodel grew in the underworld, but the greenhouses will do! Let's begin!" She pulled out a flower, "this is from the lily family -you see it has long slender leaves, these leaves are often used as an ingredient in potions." With a quick move of her wand, six flowers appeared on the tables, on before each student, "please examine the flower and make notes."

Astoria picked up the flower, manipulating it in her hands, it looked just like the drawing in one of her Potions textbooks. She inhaled the sweet smell, placing the asphodel back down and pulling out her parchment.

"Draw one for me please!" Theo brandished his parchment, placing it in front of her with a winning smile.

Astoria rolled her eyes, "go on then." She spent the next twenty minutes drawing two diagrams of the asphodel, "label it yourself though," she said, pushing the completed drawing back to him.

"What a hard life I live!" He exclaimed in response, scribbling down his labels on the diagram.

"Now, what are some potions it might be use in?" She looked over at Astoria, calling for her to answer.

"Draught of Living Death or Vitamix," Astoria listed off from memory.

Professor Sprout nodded at her, beaming, "five points for Slytherin. So, Ancient Greeks associated Asphodel with death and the underworld, believing there to be a meadow of Asphodel in the Elysian Fields. They considered it sacred to Persephone, the wife of Hades, queen of underworld and goddess of spring. Many muggles plant it near the grave of the dead because it was believed to be the favourite food of the dead, but there is no evidence for this."

"I don't think Nearly Headless Nick would enjoy Asphodel," Theo rolled his eyes.

"Muggles use the leaves when preparing certain foods, while wizards and witches use the powdered form of the herb's roots for various potions. Its most famous use is probably for the Draught of Living Death and the Wiggenweld Potion, two concoctions which have opposite effects. While the first one puts the drinker into an extremely deep sleep mode that resembles the state of death, the second one can be used as an antidote for the effects of the Draught of Living Death because it heals from magically-induced sleeping." Sprout looked over at the few students, "now if anyone has any interest in those potions, I am sure Professor Slughorn would be happy to answer your questions."

"I don't think anyone would voluntarily ask Slughorn, he would never stop talking!" Theo proclaimed quietly.

"Now, normally, I would ask students to go and find some Asphodel around the Hogwarts grounds, but with the current situation that would be unsafe. So instead, please continue making notes on the uses of Asphodel and make sure you could explain these in an essay. I will not set an essay, but be able to do so in your NEWT exams..." She nodded her head at the students, "as your exams are fast approaching, please do not hesitate to ask any questions." Professor Sprout perched herself at the end of the bench, "I will be sat here until the end of the lesson."

"Wouldn't ask Sprout a question either, once she gets started on scurvy grass, I don't think she will ever stop!" Astoria chuckled, nudging Theo as they got down to work.

By the end of the lesson, both Theo and Astoria were able to fully label their Asphodel drawings, after many failed attempts, and they left the classroom with a grin.

"Now we just have to finish that Charms essay and we'll finally be caught up on work!" Said Theo as they took their seats at their usual table in the Great Hall.

"By the time we finish it, we won't have long before we get set something else!" Astoria huffed, getting out her essay from her pocket and laying it down on the desk.

"No fair!" Theo grabbed her essay, "you've done so much more than me!" He scanned her essay, "how do you even know all these uses of the Impervius Charm?"

"Do you not pay attention?"

Theo raised his brows at her, "me, never?"

"The charm is in place on your Quidditch goggles, so you can still see when you play." She rolled her eyes, "I don't even play, and I know that."

"Not all of us are perfect."

"Perfect," she turned to see Blaise, "speaking about me again?"

Theo shook his head quickly, "absolutely not."

Astoria prodded Theo, "write your essay and give me mine back."

He ignored her, "Blaise, do you see this?" He handed the parchment to Blaise, "look at how much she's done!"

Blaise read through the essay, "how do you know all this?"

"The Quidditch thing, right?" Theo responded.

"Blaise, that's embarrassing, you play Quidditch." Astoria forcefully took her essay back, "let me write my essay in peace."

She spent the rest of the day sat in the Great Hall, scrawling down uses of the Impervius Charm, waiting patiently for McGonagall's announcement. By the time the sun was setting, she took her usual place at the front of the classroom and began, "students, please may I have your attention?" She spoke loudly, but it didn't take much to engage the few students who sat, watching. "I am delighted to announce that you may return to your common rooms. The Ministry officials have found and apprehended the Lethifold." McGonagall nodded her head at the officials stood in the corner of the room. Although there weren't many students in the Great Hall, scattered applause followed. "Yes, it is delightful news. You may now exit the Great Hall without an escort, but do still be cautious," she warned them.

Astoria felt a hand on her shoulder, "your turn," her sister handed her the map.

"Thank Merlin we can leave the hall!" Exclaimed Pansy, rubbing his eyes, "I need a walk!" She got up from her seat, shoving her untouched essay into her pocket.

"Me too!" Astoria stood up, pocketing the map. "I need to breathe some fresh air again!" She turned to her sister, "coming?"

Daphne shook her head, "Astoria I haven't even got the title of my essay yet," she pushed forward her blank parchment, "but have fun."

"Anyone else?" Pansy looked around at the other students, all engrossed in their essays, "I guess not." She shook her head, "just us then."

Astoria led Pansy out of the Great Hall, "let's go to the lake." As much as the Black Lake was feared by some, Astoria enjoyed the tranquillity she felt watching the water, it was like she was at the sea with her mother again.

"Thank Merlin," Pansy let out a sigh of relief once the Black Lake was within reach, "I've needed this." She sat down on the grass, beckoning Astoria to the space beside her.

For the next hour, the pair just let themselves be. They sat and talked; they watched the creatures of the lake cause ripples of water moving towards them. They enjoyed the life they were living.

Astoria pulled the map from her pocket, "I solemnly swear I am up to no good." She tapped her wand, barely even looking at the map, too engrossed in the mystical creatures moving through the lake.

"Shit," Pansy grabbed the map, "what the fuck is that?" She pointed to a group of names strolling through the west wing of the castle.

"One of these things is not like the other," Astoria gulped, trailing her fingers across the name.

"Emelda Zabini, what are you doing there?"

And all too quickly, the weight of the world crashed down on them.

"reputation's never been worse"

"Astoria-" Draco reached out to grab her shoulder, but she was gone. Before he could even finish saying her name, she was up on her feet, running towards the west wing as fast as her feet could carry her.

Map in hand, she sprinted down the path past the Black Lake and straight into the west wing. This is it, she thought to herself. There was nowhere to hide in the west wing, it wasn't like the armoury, there was nowhere for Emelda to hide herself.

"What the-" Her eyes widened as she rushed into the corridor.

Emelda wasn't there.

Astoria looked at the three people she could see, but neither one of them was who she was looking for. "Where..." She began, thinking aloud, none of this was making sense. None of it added up- it was just like last time. On the map, someone was there, but when she arrived, there was nothing.

"And who might you be?" A tall man stared her down, pushing his glasses back up his nose.

"Astoria Greengrass."

"Miss Greengrass, might we assist you in any way?" He peered behind him at the two women who inspected her with equal confusion.

She tilted her head, she didn't have the map in her hand, she had forgotten to pick it up. Right now, she had nothing. "Have you seen someone go past you? She has dark skin, red hair..."

"No." He shook his head.

The two women behind him shook their heads in agreement, "nothing here."

"Astoria-" She turned to see Draco rushing in the door, placing his hand on her shoulder.

"Is that all? We ought to head out."

Astoria nodded; her brows furrowed. "Draco what the-?"

"It doesn't make sense," he pulled out the map as the trio of Ministry officials made their way away from them. "She's still here."

But everywhere she looked, there was nothing, "Emelda?" She called out, hoping, praying for something. No one responded, not even one of the Ministry officials turning to look at her.

"Could it be..." Draco paused, thinking, "some kind of potion?"

"Polyjuice?"

"How does that work with this map? Would it show up?"

Astoria bit her lip; she had no idea. If only Hermione were here to help her now.

"I don't know." She shook her head, "I don't know." She could feel the tears in her eyes, "it doesn't make sense, it doesn't make any sense."

Draco reached out to comfort her, but before he had a chance, one of the Ministry officials returned, "what is that?" He nodded his head at the piece of parchment in Draco's hand.

"Mischief Managed," Astoria whispered as quietly as she could, tapping her wand on the parchment and taking it in her hands. "It's supposed to be an essay for Charms," she lied as easily as she could, "but I haven't started yet."

The man took the piece of parchment in his hands, "interesting." He inspected it, "if this is to become a Charms essay, then why has it begun to insult me? Mr Moony appears to consider me a dislikeable person." He tiled the map, so the text was just visible, "he seems to have an interest in my bulbous nose."

Astoria held in a chuckle, "it's a joke, you, see?"

"You do know what a joke is?" Draco pressed the man, "may we have the parchment back please?"

"Sir, I am aware of what a joke is." He tutted at Draco, "but I should like to keep this parchment," he paused, lowering his head slightly, "to be inspected at the Ministry."

"I don't think that would be necessary," Astoria tried to brush it off, she tried to be casual, but it didn't come across. She reached her hands out, grabbing a corner of the parchment, "I need this for a project."

"I don't think you do," the man shook his head, pulling the parchment firmly back into his own, chubby hands.

Draco gulped, "no, but you see, we really do." He bit the inside of his lips, "it's important for our examinations."

"I'll get it back to you...in time."

"Mr McCubbin!"

Astoria frowned, turning to see a gleeful Professor Slughorn, "Professor, we need your help!"

"Miss Greengrass, Mr Malfoy!" He smiled at the pair, "what seems to be the trouble here?"

McCubbin began, "you see-"

Slughorn cut him off, "actually Aron, I was addressing the students."

"Oh," Astoria was taken aback, "well you see, Mr McCubbin seems to be insistent on taking my parchment, but it's an important part of my Charms NEWT."

"We've been working on it for months Professor!" Draco pleaded to his Head of House, "if we don't hand it in, we'll fail."

"That doesn't seem very fair now, does it Aron?" Slughorn shook his head, "i should think you at the Ministry would want students passing the examinations..."

He shuffled uncomfortably, "well, yes." His head tilted to the side again as he bit his lip, "you see..."

"I in fact, fail to see, Aron."

Aron McCubbin shook his head, reluctantly handing the parchment back to Draco, "my mistake Horace."

She turned to look at McCubbin, "before you go, what exactly did your investigation find?"

"Miss..Greengrass was it?" Astoria nodded, "I am not at liberty to say."

"Well, thank you Aron, see you around," Slughorn took the parchment from Draco , waving as McCubbin left the castle. "I should like to keep an eye on this Mr Malfoy, it seems similar to something I heard Harry Potter once had." He lifted it up, "awfully similar."

"Well..." Astoria didn't know what to say.

"I-I-" Draco shook his head, "it's ours."

"As much as I would like to believe you Mr Malfoy, I am inclined otherwise..." He slid the map into his pocket, "don't worry, it will be safe with me."

"But Professor, you don't understand-"

"Actually," he cut her off, "I think I do. Perhaps more than you understand, I know you believe your parents to be in the castle, I know you are searching for them."

"But McGonagall didn't believe me..." protested Astoria, her mouth falling open in awe.

"All it takes is one. I believe that you are telling the truth b-"

Draco cut him off, "then why aren't you doing anything about it?"

"Believe it or not, I am trying Mr Malfoy. I kept an eye on the Ministry investigation, and I believe that man, Aron McCubbin, may not be who he says he is." Slughorn kept his eyes firmly on Draco, "there are people in this castle who will believe you, should you wish to speak to them."

"Who was that man then?"

"Well," he paused, "how did his name appear on the map?"

"It was just his name," said Astoria, confused.

"Then it can't have been any kind of potion, it would not have been his name on the map," Slughorn shook his head, "perhaps he was under the Imperius Curse..."

Astoria spoke eagerly, "how would that look? How could someone tell?"

"I think," Slughorn lowered his voice, "that perhaps this conversation would be best had in my office, perhaps with some of your other friends, Miss Parkinson, Mr Nott, Mr Zabini. I think we should all share our findings. Please come to my office tomorrow morning." He smiled at the duo, tapping the parchment in his hand and making his way out of the castle.

"That was..." Astoria trailed off.

Draco finished her sentence, "weird. What does Slughorn know? Why doesn't McGonagall know?"

All they had were questions, and Astoria prayed that Slughorn would be able to provide some answers.

"I guess now we have to tell everyone else... at least we can use the common room again." It was a silver lining, but at least there was something.

"I think this is good." Draco said quietly, "someone believes us, and he actually wants to help." He took her hand, squeezing it gently, "this is good Astoria."

She smiled at him, "I just hope so," she squeezed his hand back, "I just want a normal year for once."

"Soon," he promised her, "soon."

In silence, they made their way back to the common room, breathing a sigh of relief once they saw their friends.

"We need to talk." Astoria said, sitting down on the sofa next to her sister.

"Shit."

"Oh."

"We don't have the map," Draco began, "Slughorn took it."

"Wait-"

"Why does he have it?" Pansy asked him, "it's our map."

"Technically," Theo cut in, "it's Potters."

Blaise rolled his eyes, "Potter isn't here, so it's ours."

"As well as that," said Astoria, earning a sigh from her sister, "we saw Emelda on the map." She turned to face Blaise, "she was there, next to a group of Ministry officials, but we went, and she wasn't."

"Just like in the Armoury, it doesn't make sense..."

"How can they be on the map, but not really there?" Pansy placed her hand on her head, "why does it not make sense?"

"I think I need to talk to Hermione; she knows about the map." Astoria said hesitantly, she knew the Slytherins still had bad blood with Hermione.

It was a few moments before anyone spoke, "I think that might be a good idea." Blaise smiled at her softly, "I don't think we can keep this to ourselves anymore.

When the sun had just passed the horizon, Astoria awoke. She couldn't stay asleep anymore, she needed the morning to come. She had been stirring for hours, but her body could rest no more.

As quietly as she could, she snuck into the common room.

"Morning Astoria," she jumped as she heard Draco's voice echo across the quiet room.

Astoria rubbed her eyes, "good morning, Draco." She sat herself beside him, sighing as she sank into the sofa. "Couldn't sleep?" She asked him.

Draco shook his head, "I want this over."

Everything felt as though it had gone on too long. It was all a continuation of problems caused years ago. All caused by one person, a man who should have been stopped when he was just a boy.

"I'm tired." She didn't have to say what she meant, he just knew, they all did. She let herself rest her heavy head on his shoulder.

"I think Slughorn can help us, I really do." Even if he didn't believe it, Draco had to say it, saying it would make it true and right now, they needed help. They were without the map, they had spotted their parents on the map twice and twice, they hadn't been there. "I think this will be over soon," it just had to be. "It's been too long, and I think all we need is someone to help us, someone who can do more than we can. Maybe Slughorn will be that person." Every word he said was for his own benefit, he needed to hear them, so he would be the one to say them. "Astoria?" He called out after she hadn't replied in a few minute, "you awake?" Draco directed his eyes to her face, but her eyes were closed, and she was lost in a slumber.

"Sleep well then," he laughed lightly. For some reason, he found himself continuing to talk, even though he knew she could not listen, "I really think this is it Astoria. I feel how I did before the big battle." He let his hands run through her auburn hair, "I knew we were going to win, even when I wasn't sure what side I was really on, I knew we would win. I feel just like that, the pit in my stomach, I feel sick, but I feel sick almost in a good way. I think this is it." He closed his eyes, for what he thought was only a moment, but when he awoke Theo stood before him.

"You alright mate?" Theo asked him, gesturing to the sleeping girl on his shoulder, his hands caught up in her hair.

"Astoria needed a quick trip to the salon," he smiled at Theo, releasing his hands, "she was tired," he whispered the last part quietly, gently manoeuvring Astoria's head onto the side of the sofa.

"Bet that's not the only place your hands have been," winked Theo, "if you know what I me-"

Draco reached into his pocket, brandishing his wand, "shut up Theo, before I make you."

"Boy's boys boys," Pansy said as she entered the common room, "stop flirting." She wagged her finger at the duo as Blaise walked into the room.

"Flirting?" He frowned, "without me?"

"Blaise baby," Theo took a step closer to him, "never." He planted a kiss on Blaise's cheek.

"Oh."

Draco raised his brows, "is this is a thing?" He scanned the two boys, who stood uncomfortably together.

"It might be for him," Blaise pushed Theo away from him gently, "but it's not for me."

Theo cut him off, "not yet Blaise. You are a challenge, and I will conquer you."

"Merlin!" Astoria stirred awake, "what have I woken up to?"

"Blaise and Theo flirting," began Pansy.

"Naturally."

"And nothing else of interest." She shook her head, "now, we're just missing Daphne, Astoria, go get your sister."

Astoria rubbed her eyes, "you were literally just up there!" She protested, shaking her head, but nonetheless, getting out of her seat and heading to her dormitory. "Daphne, time to wake up!"

"Did Pansy say I was asleep?" Daphne shook her head, "I told her I would be down in two minutes!"

Astoria rolled her eyes, "typical Pansy! Ready?"

Daphne nodded, taking Astoria's hand in hers and leading her down into the quiet common room.

"Now what?" Theo cut through the silence, "what do we do?"

"We should probably talk, just us," Daphne gestured to the group, "before we share anything with Slughorn."

"Should someone ask Hermione about the map?"

"I already forgot about that," Blaise sighed, "who knows her best?"

Everyone turned to look at Astoria, "guess it's on me," she nodded her head.

"Meet us outside Slughorns office in half an hour?" Daphne suggested to her sister, releasing her hand and patting her shoulder.

Astoria nodded, "got it." She already knew what she needed to, so staying with her friends to hear them repeat it all was of no use to her, it would be best if she could speak to Hermione, if she could figure out what had been happening with the map.

As much as she knew the castle had to be safe, it didn't feel it. Just because the Ministry had been able to capture the Lethifold, it didn't mean that there weren't other threats, other much worse threats lurking in the castle. It might have only been two times that she had seen one of the Slytherin students' parents on the map, but there had to have been more moments, moments that they had missed. All she knew, was the Hogwarts wasn't safe.

With that in mind, she kept her wand in her hand as she traipsed through the castle and up to the Heads Common Room. Despite the time, Astoria would put money on the fact that Hermione would be awake, likely with her nose deep into Advanced Potion-Making already,

"Hermione!" She called out as she knocked on the door. She peered over her shoulder, feeling unusually anxious to be out in the open for this long, "Hemione!"

"So sorry Astoria!" Hermione said as she slid open the door, just enough for Astoria to creep through the gap, "I was just reading," she gestured down to the book in her hand, but Astoria didn't even stop to glance up.

"I need to ask you something."

"Is everything alright?" She tilted her head at Astoria who sat in the corner of her room, her face blank.

"I need to ask about the map-"

"Oh Harry's map?" Hermione closed her book, taking a seat opposite Astoria, "is there a problem? Does it still work? Should I take a look?"

She shook her head, "Slughorn has it."

"Did he confiscate it?"

"Kind of," she began, "it's a long story." A story so long, she barely knew where to begin. Astoria shook her head, "so, we found the map a while ago, you know we were using it to find our parents. We saw their names a few weeks ago,"

Hermione nodded, "I remember, you said you thought the map was wrong."

"But the map can't be wrong? Can it?" She knew Hermione had said so, but there was just no other explanation.

"No, if a name is on the map, then the person is there," she shook her head, "the map doesn't show the Room of Requirement or the Chamber of Secrets though."

"That wasn't the problem, I've seen their names, and then by the time we arrive, they aren't there. It happened yesterday," she could see the image of Emelda's name on the map, "I saw a name, we got there and this time, the name was still there, but we couldn't see her. All we saw were some Ministry Officials..."

Hermione paused, stroking her chin. "Well, it couldn't have been Polyjuice Potion, if someone took that, then their original name would still show," she ticked that off her mental list.

"What could it be?"

"I remember when I saw Peter Pettigrew on the map, I think even in his rat form, his name appeared, so maybe your parents are animagi?" She didn't know if it even made sense, but even she couldn't figure it out.

"Could they do that...become animagi?"

Hermione shook her head, "no, I think it was silly for me to even suggest, it takes months to become one."

"If they were animagi, could they even be small enough that I wouldn't see them?" Astoria asked her. She knew she had seen the names on the map, but maybe she had just overlooked Emelda, if she had been smaller than expected.

"Rita Skeeter's Animagus was a beetle." Hermione clasped her hand over her mouth, "you can't tell anyone I told you!"

She shook her head, "I wouldn't."

"So, technically, it could be possible..."

Astoria blinked heavily, placing her hand on her head, "surely they couldn't have become animagi in such a short period of time?"

"It is feasible, stranger things have happened, but it seems too difficult. There has to be something else," Hermione stood up, heading over to a small bookshelf on one of the walls, "I must have made notes on this somewhere! Silly me for not revising it enough!" She shook her head at herself, running her fingers across the spines of the books. "Here!" Hermione pulled out a small brown diary, "I think this is the one it would be in." She flicked through the pages, "you see, I made a lot of notes a few years ago, I didn't want to forget anything that happened."

"Did you?"

"Forget anything?" Astoria nodded. "Well, not that I can remember!" Hermione laughed lightly, slamming her hand down on the page of her diary, "found it. When Harry was under the invisibility cloak, he was still on the map. And when Neville used a strong Disillusionment Charm, I still saw his name on the map."

"Where's the cloak? Could they have taken that? Would three people fit under it?" Astoria spoke so quickly it was as though the words were throwing themselves out of her mouth before she even knew it.

Hermione spoke slowly, "Astoria breathe!" She guided her through a deep breath, "we will figure this out! So I think Harry still has the cloak, but there are others. If your parents knew how to, they could make their own cloak, it's really quite simple, many people do it. If they made their own, it would be easy enough for them to pick the size, so three people would be no struggle."

Astoria smiled, "so it could be that? They could have made their own cloak?"

"Yes," she nodded in response, "but Astoria, there's no way for us to know, no way we can verify!"

It didn't matter.

Finally, they were one step closer.

"walk a fragile line"

Astoria waited eagerly outside of Slughorns office - for the first time in so long, she finally felt as though she had a lead, something to cling onto, and it was bliss. Everything felt as though it was falling into place, soon, they would have Slughorns help, they knew how their parents were getting around the castle, they knew more than they ever had before, finally they were ready.

"Any luck?" Theo raised his brows once he saw Astoria.

And for once, she could nod. "Yes."

Everyone rushed towards her, "spill, now!"

"I spoke to Hermione, and she had a few ideas. First, the map doesn't show the Chamber of Secrets, or the Room of Requirement - whatever that is - but the names were nowhere near where those two would be, so it's not that," she said quickly.

"So?" Blaise encourage her.

"It can't be a Polyjuice potion either, so the people we saw yesterday," she nodded to Draco, "were exactly who they were supposed to be. If someone takes the potion, it's still their normal name on the map. So now we have two possibilities. Option one, somehow, they became animagi-"

"Aniwhat?" Pansy cut her off, "I've never heard of that."

Draco turned to face her, "it's when someone can transform themselves into an animal at will."

Pansy nodded, "how long does that take to learn?"

"At least one month, so technically, it's possible," she raised her brows, "but it seems difficult."

Theo stepped forward, shaking his head, "my father isn't smart enough for that."

"But then again," began Daphne, "we haven't seen your father on the map." Daphne looked at her sister, "do you think he could do it?"

Astoria gulped, "I think if he really wanted to, he could."

"How about your mother?" She turned to face Blaise.

"Again, I think she could if she wanted to."

"And you two?" Daphne looked at Pansy and Draco.

"I think," Pansy glanced over at Draco, "the same as everyone else. They're dedicated, probably enough so to become animagi."

"What was the other option?" Draco questioned Astoria; his brows furrowed.

"They could be using an invisibility cloak or a strong enough Disillusionment Charm." She thought back to what Hermione had said, "I think a cloak is more likely."

"Didn't Potter have one of those?"

Astoria nodded, "but apparently, you can make one yourself. So they could have cast a strong charm on some fabric and made their own one."

"I think that makes more sense."

Everyone nodded around her, "it seems much easier than each one of them learning how to become an Animagus, and each of their animagi being small enough that we would see them on the map, but not when we got to the armoury."

"So we know something now at least, we have an idea of how they might be moving around the castle, but what else?"

Blaise turned to look at the other students, "we should ask about the Lethifold, that has to be them."

"Lethifolds aren't native to Scotland, it can't be a coincidence," Astoria said, remembering her revision of the subject, "it can't be anything other than them, it wouldn't make sense."

"Well then," said Draco, "we should talk to Slughorn, see what he has to say." He knocked on the door before the others had a chance to object.

"Do come in!" They heard Slughorn's cheery voice call from the other side of the door, swinging it open with one wave of his wand.

"After you," Blaise allowed Daphne, Pansy and Astoria to enter before him, giving him a moment to compose himself.

Professor Slughorn smiled at the group, "take a seat, please." He beckoned them onto the large sofas he had positioned in front of the glowing fire. "You'll have to mind the mess, it's been a busy few weeks," he sat himself down on one of the chairs.

Daphne, Pansy and Astoria all sat themselves tightly on one of the sofas, the boys sitting opposite them with a blank stare.

"Where do we begin?" Draco turned to face Professor Slughorn, "what don't you know?"

"I think you ought to start from the beginning of term, when did you first hear from your parents?" He crossed his legs, leaning in towards the students.

Sensing that she perhaps knew the most, Astoria was the first to speak, "well, we found out when everyone else did."

Pansy nodded at her, "and we didn't hear from them again for ages."

Astoria stirred, she knew she had to come clean, "I-I heard from our father." She glanced at Daphne, "it was over Christmas."

"What?"

"You didn't tell me!"

She frowned, "I tried, I did!"

Slughorn spoke up, "let's not judge each other now," he looked over at Astoria, "Miss Greengrass, continue."

Astoria gulped, "he made himself appear in the fireplace, on Christmas Day. He seemed to have a plan, he said the castle would be under their control in a few weeks," she shook her head. "But nothing came of it-"

"Maybe whatever plan he had, fell through..."

"I certainly don't believe there were any plans put into motion," Slughorn searched his brain, "there was very little action before these past few months."

"And then, it was not much later that I saw him in person-"

Slughorn cut her off, "where? Was it just your father?"

Astoria thought back to that night, "it was just him, just outside the castle, but still on the grounds. He said I needed to be in the Room of Requirement with five invisibility potions that night." She gulped, leaving out the part when her own father had said he would kill one of his own children.

"Why five?"

Theo looked at the six of them, "I assume one for each of our parents. So they must all be in on whatever the plan is."

Slughorn began putting the pieces of the puzzle together, "and that was the night that unfortunately we found nothing in the Room of Requirement. Could it have been a trick? A test of your loyalty?"

She shivered, "I am not loyal to him Professor, none of us are." The Slytherin students shook their heads.

"We don't agree with what they're doing." Draco shook his head, as much as it pained him to be distant from his father, it had to be done.

"Oh I should hope not!" Exclaimed Slughorn, slapping his knee, "I was merely suggesting a possibility, certainly not insinuating anything."

Everyone wanted to believe him, and to some extent, they could, but he would still always be a professor. He would always be someone that say by as they were locked away in the dungeons, as they were tempted by Death Eaters, threatened and beaten, all for their lineage.

Blaise stepped in, nodding at the others, "of course not Professor."

"Do continue Miss Greengrass..."

Astoria took a breath, "so I told everyone who was here, and we came to the Room of Requirement too."

"We heard you say you didn't believe us." Pansy said bluntly, looking him up and down.

Slughorn furrowed his brow, "and for that I do apologise. I have made the mistake of believing people too easily before, of giving in to their demands," he shook his head, the memory of the young boy in his office forever haunting him. "But nobody turned up, did they? We all left that room empty."

"Not quite," Daphne cut in, pulling out a piece of paper from her pocket, "we found this." She handed him the note.

"Checkmate." He read, "does this have some kind of other meaning?"

"I believe it's about chess, Professor."

"Of course Mr Nott, but does it have a special meaning," he looked at the Greengrass sisters, "to the two of you?"

Daphne and Astoria shared a look, "no. We never used to play chess, muggle or wizards."

"Father didn't have time to do so."

"So perhaps it was simply a threat, that he was further along in his plan?" Slughorn propositioned, "but nothing came of this..."

"Well," Draco took over, "we went and found Potters old map, we found it in Filches office."

"So you took it?"

Pansy nodded, "we needed it more than Filch did. What exactly was he going to do with it?"

Slughorn shrugged his shoulders, "excellent point Miss Parkinson."

"And then," continued Draco, "we saw three names on the map, in the Armoury. Emelda Zabini, Perseus Parkinson and Adrian Greengrass."

"Are those who you would expect to be in charge?" He looked at Pansy, Blaise and the Greengrass sisters, "were your parents particularly fond of leadership."

Pansy shook her head, "my father couldn't lead himself." She stifled a laugh, "he has no brain power for this."

"We all- we all thought it would be Draco's." Theo said, smiling at the blonde boy, "Lucius was always the one who used to be the leader, sorry I should let Draco speak."

Draco nodded, "it would have been him, at least I think so. It would make sense."

"Were they in the Armoury when you arrived?"

He shook his head, "no one was there. Nothing was out of place at all."

"And then," Theo looked at Astoria, "we told Hermione Granger, we thought she might be able to help."

Astoria bit her lip, "that was a slight dead end you see, until today. I asked her about the map, you know, how we were seeing these names, but no people. She said it could be that they were animagi-"

Slughorn cut her off "that would be a mighty difficult task! Especially," his eyes turned to Pansy, "if your father has no brain power as you say."

"So then, it must be that they have created their own invisibility cloak."

"And then there was the Lethifold!" Daphne added, "we aren't sure about that, if it was them or not."

"Well," he began, "they are certainly not native to Scotland, however, there have been stranger things found in the castle - the Basilisk for instance."

Blaise rolled his eyes at Slughorn, "but Professor, that was put there, perhaps the Lethifold was too."

"Perhaps indeed Mr Zabini, which leads me on to the Ministry investigations once Professor Belby was found. I do believe that they were conducted incorrectly, protocol was not followed, and the Ministry would never allow students to remain in danger for so long."

"Have they infiltrated the Ministry then?" Astoria tapped her foot against the ground, growing impatient. She had hoped this would be fast, that the answers would be handed to her on a silver platter, but it was proving far harder.

Slughorn shook his head rapidly, "I should hope not! But I believe it would be a much harder task, it could not be done so quickly..." He scratched his chin, deep in thought, "why even He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named took longer."

"And what was it you said about Aron McCubbin?" Astoria thought back to yesterday, how Slughorn had seemed sceptical about the man, claiming to be in charge of the Ministry Investigation.

"Well, Aron McCubbin would never be so rude to students, he has many children of his own!" He protested. "He would never have taken the map from you, whether it have been a NEWT project or not. I believe he, and perhaps the rest of the investigation squad to have been under the Imperius Curse."

Daphne gasped, holding her breath. As much as she was familiar with the Unforgivable Curses, it pained her to imagine their use, to have no control over ones' own body. "How could we tell?"

Slughorn sighed, "that is the challenge, Miss Greengrass. There is no official test, no potion that can be drunk to reveal one's true nature. However, I have many contacts within the Ministry and the Order who may assist us. If I should be able to contact Mr McCubbin, and bring him here, I may uncover if his actions were his own."

"And then what?" Astoria asked him, the words feeling heavy on her tongue.

"Well Miss Greengrass..." Slughorn paused, standing up, "then we question Mr McCubbin, and we identify who placed him under the curse, and he shall likely expose information that reveals the location of your parents."

She nodded, squinting as the world began to shake around her.

But it wasn't enough, Pansy shook her head, "and if he doesn't?"

"Miss Parkinson - he shall."

Pansy pressed him, "but if he doesn't? Then what, Professor?"

Before he had a chance to answer, Astoria dropped to the ground with a thud, her body convulsing as though it were powered by one thousand volts of lightning.

"castle crumbled overnight"

When Astoria awoke, a heavy fog hung over her head. Each of her thoughts felt heavy, her eyelids barely able to stay open as the golden light shone in on her.

"You're awake!" She heard her sister say gleefully, squeezing her hand tightly. "You had me so worried," she said, shuddering. "I-I've never seen anything like that."

"What happened?" All Astoria could remember was hitting the ground, she touched her hand to her head, the pain coming along with the memory.

Daphne gulped, "I think you... you had a seizure." She knew the implications of the word, but she knew that Astoria already knew, she had known it was coming ever since the same had happened to her mother.

"I'm almost eighteen..." The realisation sank in, she knew the blood curse that had haunted her family would begin to affect her soon. "Was this-?"

"We don't know," Daphne shrugged, "it could have been stress induced, but it, it also could have been the beginning. You still have plenty of time though, remember, mother had these symptoms for years before..."

"Before she died."

Daphne squeezed her sister's hand tighter, "it will be okay Astoria." Daphne wasn't entirely sure if it would be, unlike Astoria, she had been old enough to watch at the blood curse took full control of her mother. She had been the one who had to tend to her, when her father no longer could. Daphne had watched as the illness progressed, as it took over, turning her mother into someone entirely different. Unlike Astoria, Daphne knew what the future held, and it was a future she wished Astoria would never have to face, but despite the odds, she would be.

"I've got time." Astoria said simply, "I can still see the world."

"And ride a dragon!" Daphne grinned, recalling how it had once been Astoria's only wish to ride a dragon, how she had begged her parents for one for years, pleading with them that yes, it would fit in their garden.

"How could I forget? Although, after seeing them in the Triwizard Tournament, I'm not sure I trust them anymore!" She shook her head, the gruesome picture of the blood-soaked rocks in the arena overcoming her.

"I think," began Daphne, "we could find one better trained. Those must have been trained to kill, we'll find a nicer one for you. Anything you want Astoria, anything."

Astoria remained in the Hospital Wing for the next few days, under the watchful eye of her friends. She felt as though she was a child being checked in on, but still, she appreciated the company.

When it finally came her birthday, Astoria was released, hand in hand with her sister.

"Do be careful Miss Greengrass, in your condition, anything could be dangerous..." Madame Pomfrey trailed off, smiling at the Greengrass sisters, "look after her." She nodded at Daphne who quickly reciprocated.

"Of course," she smiled, "Astoria will stay in my line of sight."

Astoria rolled her eyes, "I'm not a baby Daphne!"

"You're my baby," she pinched her sisters' cheeks, "now, let's get you back to the common room, the others have a surprise!"

"Merlin- what have they done?" Astoria hated surprises, they were too unknown, impossible to prepare for and somewhat frightening.

Daphne grinned at her, "you'll have to wait and see!"

When they finally arrived at the Dungeons, outside of the Slytherin Common Room, Daphne paused, turning to face her sister, "they tried their best okay, we still aren't supposed to leave the classroom, but at least pretend you like it."

Astoria nodded at her sister, "Daphne, I appreciate even just the thought." She stepped into the room, and at once, she was beaming. "Merlin!" She exclaimed, looking up at the ceiling.

"Do you like it?" Theo asked her enthusiastically.

"It's amazing!"

Pansy cut in, "took Theo and Draco hours and about three new spells they tried to create! Happy birthday Astoria," she hugged her friend briefly.

Astoria could barely pay attention to the hug, instead, she was infatuated with what they had done to the place. As she looked at the ceiling, she was transported back to the beach, somehow it was as though her memory was projected onto the walls, ocean waves crashing against each corner of the room, the smell of salty air and rose perfume intoxicating her.

"How did you do it?" She asked, tears in her eyes.

"Theo told me about the memory you use, when you cast a Protean Charm." Draco began glancing over at Theo was seemed equally enthralled by the sight as Astoria. "And then I did some ready, with Blaise's help, and created a kind of projection spell."

"It's amazing," she embraced him, holding on for just a second extra when he pulled away. "Thank you!"

Blaise smiled at Astoria, "I thought we needed something to cheer us all up a bit..."

"Now," Daphne took her sisters hand, "let's do presents." She led her to the sofa, Astoria barely looking where she was heading, her eyes still glued to the ceiling.

"Hey," Theo called out, "pay some attention to us! He joked at her, causing her to blush.

"Sorry!"

"We all chipped in for something," Pansy began, "we weren't really sure what to get you, so this is all Theo's idea if you hate it." She handed Astoria a neatly wrapped package, tied together with a silver and green bow.

Theo smirked, "I paid a fifth year for it, so actually, we can blame them..."

"I'm sure I'll love it," she finally peeled herself away from the image plastered above her, sliding her fingers between the paper and pulling it open gently, careful not to tear the pattern on the paper. She peeled it away revealing the most gorgeous painting, "Merlin," she breathed out raspily.

It was just like the picture on the ceiling, but smaller. Golden sand covered the lower half, each grain beaming in the sunlight. Cerulean waves crushed against the sand, sea foam blurring the two colours together, merging them into one. In the corner of the frame, sat two individuals - Astoria and her mother. A youthful Astoria lay in her mother's lap, her skin saturated with the orange sunlight.

"Theo- it's beautiful." Again, she felt tears brim in her eyes. She wiped them away, shaking her head, "I love it."

He grinned, "just doing what I do best."

Astoria traced her fingers across the painting, running her fingers through every groove.

"We didn't manage to get a birthday cake, but" Blaise clicked his fingers, "I managed to get Millicent to convince the house-elves to let her steal a few cupcakes!" He clicked his fingers, a selection of cupcakes appearing out of thin air. He passed one into each of his friends' hands, "now, we aren't going to sing for you-"

She cut him off, "thank Merlin." Astoria had heard Blaise, Theo and Draco singing during post-Quidditch celebration and it was certainly not something she wanted to hear again.

"And we have no candles, so there's that too." Theo grunted, "we could set fire to the icing, but I don't think that would taste good..."

She rolled her eyes, "I doubt it Theo."

"So, enjoy your cupcake, and then we could have some Bertie Botts," suggested Pansy, brandishing a new package of the infamous sweets.

Astoria took a breath before biting into the cupcake, "goodness!" She exclaimed as the sweet flavours exploded in her mouth, "why don't they serve this more?"

Blaise shook his head, devouring the cupcake, "maybe if we beat the house elves more."

A stunned silence was cast across the common room.

"Blaise-"

"Mate-"

"It was a joke!" He protested, "Merlin have you all lost your sense of humour?"

Daphne cut him off, "we just only laugh when things are actually funny."

"And that," Draco grimaced, "was not."

"I'll do better next time then," he reached over to Draco, swiping the icing off of his cupcake and licking it off his finger.

"Gross," he pulled a face, "anyone want mine?"

"Thought you'd never ask." Blaise snatched the cupcake from his hands, ingesting it in one.

Draco tilted his head, "not quite what I meant..."

"Who has the next birthday?" Daphne thought aloud, "it's not Pansy, you've been and gone..."

"That would be me," smiled Drack awkwardly. "I'm not expecting anything like this though, just a packet of Droobles would do me."

"No can do," Pansy shook her head, "we aren't buying you Droobles, of all things."

"Yeah," agreed Blaise, nodding his head eagerly, "I can't steal something I don't like now, can I?"

"How inconsiderate of me Blaise! I do apologise, I guess I could settle for some Bertie Botts, if the budget allows..." He raised his brows, "I should hope you're willing to spend that kind of money on me."

Theo groaned, "not sure mate. Bertie Botts are getting more expensive by the day..."

"By the time it's June, they'll be a hundred galleons at this rate," added Astoria.

"Do you like it Astoria?" Her sister whispered in her ear quietly.

"It's alright, too sweet for my liking but any-"

"Not the cupcake," she shook her head, "are you happy?"

"Very. Very much so happier than before."

Daphne smiled, squeezing her sister in a quick hug, "anything you want, remember?"

"Speaking of," Draco began, "I have another gift for you Astoria," he reached out his hand, grasping hers, "come with me."

Astoria grinned, "where are we going Draco"

"To see the stars."

"million little stars"

Draco covered her eyes with his hands, "it's a surpise," he said as he guided her into the Room of Requirement. He had been working on it for days, ever since Astoria had been in the Hospital Wing. Draco had read countless books, he had even consulted Professors, and eventually, he had created the perfect spell.

Similar to what he had been able to do in the common room, Draco had projected an image of the stars on the cieling. He had created a makeshit muggle Planetarium, plastering the glowing images across the rounded roof of the Room of Requirement.

"So, I remember you mentioned how you hadn't a chance to attend Astronomy Club much this year, and then that night a few weeks ago," he trailed off, grinning at the memory. "I remember you said you wanted to see the stars, but the sky wasn't that clear...so I made it clearer." He removed his hands from her eyes, "happy birthday Astoria." He took a step back, his eyes locked onto her as she took it all in.

"Oh Draco!" Exclaimed Astoria as she looked up, catching a glint of the sparkling stars in the corner of her eyes. "This is wonderful," she felt emotional, feeling a tear already forming in the corner of her eyes.

He took her hand once more, leading her onto the picnic blanket in the middle of the wall. Once they were both relaxed, he lifted his arms to the sky, "look, that one is called Draco," he grinned, pointing at the blue-white stars and tracing them. "It looks like a dragon, or a serpent... and I did some reading-"

Astoria laughed, "of course you did, I'm assuming on just the star with your name?"

"Obviously," he chuckled, "it's supposed to be the guardian of the star that never moves-"

"The celestial pole," Astoria finished for him.

"Yes, and in muggle Greek mythology, they believed that the pole was the doorway between the mortal world and eternity, so Draco protects it. They used to believe that the drago was a was a Laden, a monstrous beast with a hundred heads chosen by Hera to guard the golden apples of immortality. These apples grew in the garden Hesperides, beyond the River of Time in the land of death."

"Did you learn all of that, for me?" She glanced over at his smug looking face with a grin.

He nodded, "I thought I should at least try and impress you, considering you already know about the stars - I learnt about the best constellation."

"Best?" She quizzed him, "I wouldn't say so. I prefer Cassiopiea," she took his hand, reaching up to the sky and pointing at the 'w' shape in the sky. "It's made up of Epsilon, Ruchbah, Gamma, Schedar, and Caph." she traced the smaller stars with her dainty fingers. "You know, it was named after Queen Cassiopeia?"

Draco nodded along, he had no idea, but Astoria appeared so enthralled, encapsulated by the stars and it filled him to the brim with pride. "Who was that?" He asked her, simply wanting to hear her talk again.

"I'm glad you asked," she smiled brightly, and to him, she outshone the stars. "Cassiopeia was the wife of King Cepheus," she moved her hand to the top of the constellation, "see that right there? It represents him. Anyway, she boasted that she was more beautiful than Nereids - these are sea nymps and Poseidon, the God of the sea, he wanted to punish her for it. Poseidon sent Cetus, a sea monster-"

"Where's that one?"

Astoria led his hand to the bottom of the cluster, "see those, right there?" She traced the monsters body, "that right there is his head, and then this," she followed the shape, "is his body. So then, Cetus ravaged Cepheus' kingdom, so they called for help. In order to appease Poseidon, she had to sacrifice her daughter - Andromeda."

Draco gulped upon hearing the familiar name, "fuck," he called out. "Their daughter?"

"They chained her to a rock for Cetus, but someone saved her, Perseus," you can see the pair of them here." She showed him the glistening stars against the velvet sky, "even in death, they stayed together. "

He smiled, somehow, something that seemed to small to him, was so large to someone else. In the stars, something he would never have thought to look twice at, was an entire story, the entire lives of so many people.

"Poseidon condemned Cassiopeia to circle the celestial pole forever, so she is always there."

"How do you remember all that?" It was incredible how much she knew, "I spent days learning about the Draco constellation and I still barely know anything about it!"

"I guess I'm just gifted."

He laughed, "you bet."

Astoria turned her head back to the sky, watching as the stars danced across the night sky. They flashed and flickered like Christmas lights, dangled around a tree and Astoria felt at home. It was just like the Christmas she had spent at Hogwarts, how it should have been, surrounded by friends.

It was as though God had tossed diamond dust into the sky, sharing part of the beauty with everyone, allowing the whole world to see it. The stars were more than just stars, they were beacons of hope for all the lost souls of the world.

"Isn't it amazing?" She thought out loud, fixated on the flashing pinpricks in a veil of darkness.

Draco murmered, "what is?"

"How beautiful they are. How somehow, lost in all the darkness are these luminous balls of gas and from here, they glow. All they are is gas, but somehow, they make these incredible pearls amongst the velvet black. And how each star, it tells a story, a story of life, of love, of death." She was trully encapsulated by their image, everything about the sky made her heart flutter.

Draco slid his hands in hers, squeezing lightly, it just felt right to him in that moment. "Astoria-" he whispered in her ear, "look at me." He lifted her head to look at him, his hand on her chin causing butterflies filling both of their stomachs. "Can I?" He averted his eyes to her lips, watching as they parted in invitation.

She whispered back, "yes," as she leaned in closer to him.

Her lips were still sweet from the cupcake, sugar coating her soft lips. Warmth blossomed within them as they came together, a spark igniting between them. He could smell her perfume, the sweet smell of roses dancing through his system as he inhaled deeper, wanting more of her.

Clumsily, their heads bumped together, Draco angling his as he let himself press deeper into the kiss. He let his hands move from hers, losing themselves in her hair, but as he fell deeper into the kiss, Astoria pulled away.

"Wait-" she cut him off, "I-I should tell you something?"

"Is everything okay?" His voice was hurried, filled with nerves. "Do you need help? Are you okay?"

"Draco," she placed her hand on his shoulder, "I'm okay. I feel fine - good even."

He released the breath he didn't know he had been holding, "thank Merlin."

"I just need to tell you something, before this goes any further..."

"Do you," he paused, "do you want it to go further?"

She nodded, "but I don't know if you will, after this. I don't want you to get involved in something, when you don't know how it ends."

"How it ends?"

"I have a blood curse." She said it out loud, the first time it had ever been shared with someone other than a Greengrass. "Years ago, one of my ancestors was cursed, they were cursed with a blood malediction that killed them. And, it got passed down to me."

"Oh Astoria," he sighed softly.

"It will kill me too," she gulped, "one day. I don't know when, but, eventually it will. It could be months, it could be years, but my story will end." She wiped away a glistening tear, "that's why I like the stars so much. I hope that, maybe one day, I too could be up there."

"Astoria," he rubbed away her tears with his hand, "your story will always be remembered, you will always be in the stars to me. Any time I see Cassiopeia, I will think of you." He nodded up at the gleaming constellation, "it doesn't matter to me that your story might end, everyone's will. It just means we have less time, but any time with you is a blessing."

His words melted her like honey, her heart sinking deeper into her chest. "Draco, really?" She stifled a weak sob, "you mean that?" She had never told anyone about the blood curse, she hadn't wanted to be treated differently, she didn't want to be babied, treated as though she was weak when she wasn't.

"I mean it," he leaned in, kissing Astoria in a way she had never been kissed before. He let his hands roam freely through her hair, pressing his warm body against hers, letting themselves become one.

Finally, Astoria felt like she belonged. All along, she had been searching for a place, when her home, was in fact a person.

"Draco, Astoria!"

The pair pulled apart, Draco staring angrily at Blaise Zabini, who stood with a frown on his face. "Now is not the time!" Draco motioned to the rather compromising position he was in.

"Millicent Bulstrode is dead."

And just as quickly as the happiness had been created, it was eagerly snatched away.

"know that it's delicate"

"Students, I regret to inform you that Hogwarts will be closing." McGonagall's voice echoed across the Great Hall, "there has been another death. Millicent Bulstrode was found dead earlier tonight. Hogwarts cannot remain open, not when your lives are at risk-"

"Blood hell," Theo winced, "how has this happened?"

Astoria barely knew Millicent, but still, she felt her heart pang at the announcement - all the stakes had been real. Only a few short hours ago, she had been happy, she had been locked up in a world of her own, one where none of this even existed. And suddenly, she had been brought back to reality with the one thing she couldn't escape - death.

"Hogwarts will close, for your safety. We cannot lose another student," she gulped, holding back a tear. "Tomorrow afternoon, the Hogwarts Express will arrive in Hogsmeade. Your parents have all been made aware, and they are expecting your return. Unfortunately, the year has come to a rather premature end." She sighed, "please return to your common rooms with your Prefects, and do not leave the castle. Classes shall be cancelled tomorrow to allow you to pack."

Blaise spoke up, scratching his chin, "this makes no sense."

"We have to stop this now; I am not missing another year!" Exclaimed Daphne, "not another one." She shook her head.

"We should talk to McGonagall, do you think Slughorn had a chance to talk to Aron McCubbin?" The thoughts were buzzing around Astoria's head faster than she could process them. She shook her head, "we need to fix this - and tonight."

"Astoria's right," Draco nodded in agreement, "if this doesn't all end tonight, we are going to end up with a repeat of last year."

"I'm not having that."

"I can't do it again," Daphne looked out at all of the young students leaving the Great Hall, "they don't deserve this either..."

"How the fuck are we meant to do this? We haven't figured anything out in months!"

Theo shook his head, "right, what do we know?" He pulled out some parchment from his pocket, "let's list."

"Theodore Nott," grinned Pansy, "organised for once, I never thought I would see the day."

"Not the time Pansy," he cut her off sharply. "So we know that we've seen Emelda Zabini, Perseus Parkinson and Adrian Greengrass on the map, for now, we can assume it's just them."

Everyone nodded, it was a start.

"And then, they're likely travelling through the castle under an invisibility cloak. They have to have been the ones who released the Lethifold that killed Professor Belby-"

Blaise cut him off, "I can bet Millicent was killed by one too."

"Makes sense," he nodded, "I bet Professor Slughorn would know." Theo raised his arms, beckoning over Professor Slughorn to the now almost empty table. "Professor!" He called out, "we need to talk to you."

"As do I," Slughorn nodded at the group of Slytherins, "I have news regarding Mr McCubbins. Please," he smiled at them, "follow me to my office."

In silence, the students followed him, Astoria hesitating once she saw the sofa she had been sat on, only a few days ago, when she had seized. She gulped, "I'll- I'll stand," she stood herself behind the sofa, leaning her body weight against it.

"Well, I have managed to speak with Aron McCubbins, I used a phial of freshly brewed Veritaserum- very lucky to have made a new batch only a few weeks ago, it tends to work much better when it's fresh-"

Draco cleared his throat, "Professor-"

"Ah! Silly me!" He exclaimed, shaking his head, "so yes, I managed to speak to Mr McCubbins under the influence of Veritaserum, and he kept mentioning a voice in his head, raspy and female..."

"My mother," nodded Blaise.

"Yes, I think so, but not inside of his head. Once I managed to corner him, he seemed no longer under her influence, I believe that she used the Imperius Curse on him, that would be why she was seen on the map."

"So that explains one thing."

"Yes - but what else?"

"Well, Miss Parkinson," Slughorn began, "he also kept on mentioning the smell of fudge, it was rather peculiar, does that mean anything to you?"

Daphne groaned, "we used to always buy our father fudge from Honeydukes... remember Astoria?" She prodded her sister, "he always requested the strangest of flavours."

"Professor," Draco spoke up, "did McGonagall close the one-eyed witch passage to Hogsmeade?"

"I beg your pardon?"

"The passage, did she close it?" He pressed his professor, "or does it still lead into Hogsmeade?"

"I do not believe that any of the passages have been closed, perhaps my eyes deceived me, but I believe I saw Mrs Flume on the map the other day, just in that passage..."

"Fuck," he replied, "oh fuck."

"Mr Malfoy!" Slughorn rose his voice, shaking his head aggressively. "Mind your language."

"They're in Hogsmeade," the puzzle began to piece together in his mind, "it's not on the map, it leads directly into the castle-"

"No one would recognise them if they stayed in Honeydukes either..."

"-maybe Mrs Flume is under an Imperius Curse, keeping them safe."

"Hmm," Slughorns voice waivered, "no students have been able to attend Hogsmeade this year, it would make a lot of sense."

"But then," Pansy cut in impatiently, "what about the Lethifold?"

"No idea," Draco shook his head, "it doesn't matter. If we find our parents, we can find what is under their control."

"Kill the king and the army falls," thought Astoria aloud.

Daphne nodded along, "we need to go to the passage Professor."

"Oh no students, you've done enough." Slughorn shook his head at them, they were only children, he couldn't put them through anything else.

"Respectfully," Astoria added, "they're our parents."

Draco nodded, "we figured this out, we get to find them."

"It's only fair!"

"Perhaps," Slughorn paused, "with my supervision, and Headmistress McGonagall's, you could come..."

"There is no perhaps about its professor," Pansy shook her head at him, "we are coming along whether you like it or not."

"I shall speak with Minerva," he furrowed his brow, "but it shall not be easy to convince her." Slughorn brandished his wand, "bring yourselves and your wands to the third floor in ten minutes. If she cannot be convinced, I suppose you shall be coming anyway..."

Everyone nodded around the room.

"Agreed." Pansy said to him, clutching her wand, "we are coming anyway."

"That is what I assumed." He gulped at the thought of them fighting again, it had pained him to witness the Battle of Hogwarts just the previous summer, but he knew he couldn't stop them. "Do be safe, and please," he pleaded with them, "do not enter the passage without me."

"Okay Professor," said Daphne, "we won't."

Once he was gone, Astoria was the first to speak, "now what? Can we really fight them?" She shook her head, it seemed impossible for her to hurt her own family, despite what her father had done.

"I-I I'm not sure," Draco stammered, he wasn't sure if he could take down his own father. As much as he resented the man, as much as he had ruined his life, he was still his father.

"We have to." Daphne stepped in, taking her sisters hand in her own. "It doesn't matter who they are, what they're doing is just as bad as You-Know-Who!"

"Fucking blood supremacy sucks!" Blaise exclaimed with a sigh, "why did it have to be us? Why Slytherin? Why our parents?"

"Bet Potter asked himself that a lot too! You know-"

Pansy cut him off, "at least he had a stupid prophecy about him. We just got roped into this because we have shit parents."

"At least we know that they're shit," Theo sighed, "we have some self-awareness now..."

"Only took us an entire war."

"Some of us," Daphne looked at her sister, "figured it out a bit sooner than others. I should have listened to you Astoria, all those years ago, I'm so sorry." Maybe some of it was her fault, maybe she was somehow responsible for the scars on her sister's fragile body.

"Don't be sorry!" Astoria took her sisters hand, "none of us have anything to apologise for. What's done is done. What matters now is the future."

"Speaking of, we have a future to save," Theo said nonchalantly, "you know, or something."

"nothing lasts forever"

In a few short moments, the Slytherin students were on the third floor, waiting outside of the one-eyed witch passage. Each of them had their wands ready, clutched tightly in their hands, an expression of fear on their youthful faces.

"Students," they turned to see Headmistress McGonagall staring at them, stood alongside Slughorn. "I see you decided to attend too."

Pansy furrowed her brows, "did Professor Slughorn not tell you we were coming?"

"It seems he neglected to share that piece of information with me," she squinted at the embarrassed looking man. "I suppose, I cannot stop you, but you must listen to anything I say."

They all nodded, "of course."

"Any instructions I give, you must obey, and you must stay behind both of us," she looked over at Slughorn, "at all times."

"Now," Slughorn nodded at the students, his hands on his hips, "how do we use this passage?"

"Merlin," Theo whispered, "did he even look at the bloody map?"

Astoria took out her wand, "I can do it Professor." She tapped the bottom of the statue with her wand, "Dissendium."

At once, the statues hump opened, causing both of the Professors to shudder, "is this safe?" McGonagall asked the students.

"I hope so," smiled Astoria, jumping straight into the passage, her heart skipping a beat as she felt herself falling, all the way down what felt like a stone slide. "Shit," she muttered under her breath as she felt herself collide with the damp ground. It was pitch black, she could barely even see the wand she knew she clutched in her hand, "Lumos!"

At once the passage illuminated, revealing nothing more than a long, slim, winding tunnel.

"Merlin, I didn't realise Honeydukes was so far away!" Theo exclaimed once he was through the passage.

"Has everyone made it safely?" McGonagall counted the heads of the students, ticking a mental box with each one she saw. "Please, do remain behind us at all times, and keep your wands out."

The Slytherin students nodded as they watched their two Professors head off into the distance, following a short distance behind them.

"What do you think we'll find?" Daphne asked her sister, her soft breaths condensating before her.

Astoria wasn't sure, she shook her head slowly, "Daphne I have no idea!"

"It can't be that much," Blaise called from behind the pair, "they've been living in Honeydukes, can't really call that luxury."

"I wouldn't mind it," added Theo with a grin, "Honeydukes does some great sweets."

"But every day? All you could eat?"

Theo paused before answering, "well...maybe not for every meal."

Astoria slid away from the conversation, moving to the back of the group of students. "Everything okay?" She asked Draco, taking his cold hand in hers.

"Just worried." He said bluntly, squeezing her hand lightly.

"It's going to be alright; we'll be fine."

Draco grimaced, "what if- what if we see my father?" Part of Draco wanted to believe that his father had changed, as he said he would all those months ago when he accepted his sentence to Azkaban without fight. He might not have seen his father on the map just yet, but he had escaped too, he had broken out with all of the other parents, it wouldn't make sense if he wasn't there.

"We might," she replied, after all, it was the truth. He could be there; it was something she couldn't predict at all. "But if we do, we take it as it comes." She wished she could give him more reassurance, but that was all she could do, she wasn't going to promise it would be okay, when even she didn't know if it would.

"I just, don't think I could face him..."

Astoria opened her mouth to reply, but before she had a chance, she watched as Draco vanished into thin air, firm hands pulling him away.

"Fuck," she muttered under her breath, "Professor! Draco - he's gone!"

"Wands up!" Commanded Professor Slughorn, making his way to Astoria's side, "what did you see?"

She gulped, her hand trembling, "nothing - he just vanished."

Slughorn pulled out the map from his pocket, "we're too far out now to be on the map, he can't have gone far." He attempted to reassure her, but it was futile.

"I think we are almost at Honeydukes," announced McGonagall, "we must stick together, students, do not follow until we call for you." Wand raised, she pushed out her arms, lifting the trap door above her head and crawling through it.

Slughorn followed closely behind her, "stay vigilant students."

Astoria stepped backwards, taking a deep breath.

"Shit," she called out as she heard a stunning spell above her. "Professor?" She called out through the gap, peering her head over slightly. All she could see were wooden boxed and crates piled high - no sign of her professors. "What do we do?"

Blaise stepped forward, "we have to go through, we've made it this far."

"I agree."

Daphne took her sisters hand, "you shouldn't go first Astoria, I'll do it."

As much as Astoria wanted to protest, she knew it wasn't the wisest idea for her to go first, after all, she was the youngest, the frailest. She watched as her sister peered her head through the gap, lifting her body through the gap, the rest of the Slytherins following close behind her.

A moment passed. Then another.

"Daphne? Blaise? Pansy? Theo?" She called out to her friends through the trap door.

"Come on up!"

She breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing her sisters voice, "thank Merlin!" Astoria clambered through the trap door, placing it back in position once she was through.

"McGonagall stunned Mrs Flume!" Theo said, his eyes wide.

"It was bloody incredible!"

"Mr Zabini, it was merely a simple spell," Astoria turned to see her Headmistress, a small grin on her face. She shook her head, "anyway, students, please stay close behind us."

Astoria followed her professors into the darkness of Honeydukes, keeping her eyes peeled as they clambered through the mess of the shop.

"They aren't here," said Pansy, reaching out for a packet of honeycomb and sliding it into her pockets.

Daphne rolled her eyes, "Pansy! You can't steal!"

"Oh bore off Daphne," she popped some honeycomb into her mouth, "we never got to come to Honeydukes this year, let me have something."

"Please!" Slughorns voice cut through the air, "be quiet!"

"If they aren't here, they must still be in Hogsmeade," Astoria suggested quietly, "should be split up?"

"Absolutely not Miss Greengrass!" McGonagall's voice was stern, angry almost. "You will stay with us at all times."

"I believe that the Anti-Apparition Jinx is still on Hogsmeade, so they can't have gone far Minerva..."

"How did someone take Draco then?" Theo spoke up, furrowing his brows. "If you can't apparate in Hogwarts, or in Hogsmeade..."

Astoria bit her lip; it made no sense.

"Perhaps," began Slughorn, "we were in the in-between, not quite in Hogsmeade, but outside of the castle grounds."

"So then, where is he?"

"Excellent question Miss Parkinson, we shall have to uncover that. For now, stick closely behind us," McGonagall nodded to the students, "we shall search every building in Hogsmeade. I have already alerted the Ministry, so we shan't be alone for long."

Hearing this made Astoria feel all sorts of ways. If the Ministry were coming, surely it would truly be over soon, but her last interaction with the Ministry indicated otherwise.

Astoria shook off the uncomfortable feeling, following closely behind her two Professors as they made their way through Hogsmeade. She followed them all through the east of Hogsmeade with little success. It felt like hours that they spent traipsing through the darkness, entering every single shop quietly, scouting it, finding nothing, and then leaving.

"Perhaps they have taken up residence in the Three Broomsticks, it is particularly quiet this time of year?" Slughorn suggested to the group after all of their failure in the eastern quarters.

Nodding, the Slytherin students followed close behind their professors.

"This is pointless."

"We should have done this ourselves," Pansy threw her wand down in defeat, "a group of seven of us is so much more noticeable than if we had come as a six and split."

"Blood Gryffindors," spat Blaise under his breath.

Astoria laughed quietly, "what does that have to do with anything?"

"McGonagall is a Gryffindor, obviously!"

"We should split," Daphne said, moving closer to her friends. "Once we get to the Three Broomsticks, its massive there, they can't stop us all."

Theo cut in, "we're more likely to find something useful if we search more ground, we still have the Station, The Shrieking Shack, and the Three Broomsticks."

"I'll go to the station," offered up Daphne, "Theo, come with?"

He nodded at her.

"Then, me, Pansy and Astoria can go to the Shrieking Shack?"

"Perfect," Astoria said with a nod, we have a plan.

Quietly, they made their way into the Three Broomsticks, sighing once they realised it too was deserted.

"Merlin," sighed McGonagall, "it appears that this may have been a wasted journey I fear."

"Why won't we," Pansy motioned to the other Slytherin students, "go and check upstairs?"

"I suppose..." Slughorn looked to McGonagall for approval, "we could search the top floor, and you the middle?"

McGonagall paused, "I suppose, if you are careful." She nodded at the students. "Please, keep your wands out, and be prepared to stun or disarm."

Astoria followed Pansy and Blaise up the staircase, pausing outside of the first room, "ready?" She asked them before barging into the room, her wand raised.

"Fuck!" She heard Pansy call out.

"Expelliarmus!" Astoria shot the spell without a second thought at the person in the corner of the room. "Who are you?"

The person didn't respond with words, instead a sinister grin appearing on their lips.

"Fuck, that's Theo's dad." Blaise announced.

"You can't apparate out of here, where's Draco?" Pansy called out to him, keeping her wand on him at all times. He might have been disarmed, but that didn't mean he was harmless.

Theodore Nott Snr's grin grew bigger, his arms raising beside him. He didn't need to say a word. As soon as his arms were at his side, flames began to grow around him, trapping the trio in the room. Heat burned at their sides, the flames nipping at their bare skin.

"Aguamenti!" Astoria shouted, but it was no use, the flames were still growing, bigger and bigger, setting the furnishing in the room alight.

She could feel the flames drowning her, smoke filling the room faster than she could waft it away.

"Pansy? Theo?" She called out to them, the smoke obscuring her vision. "Where's the fucking door?" Her arms swayed out in front of her, her sleeve catching alight almost immediately. "Shit!" She patted out the flame on her arms, wincing once she saw the blisters crawling up her arm.

"Theo?" She covered up her eyes, shielding them with her spare hand, her wand still poised. "Alohomora!"

She had to get out.

"Alohomora!"

She listened out for the lick, but nothing came.

"Please."

She could see nothing.

Astoria gasped as she felt a firm pair of hands grasp her shoulder, pulling her into the abyss.

"Astoria darling,"

She felt her whole-body shake - the voice belonged to none other than her father.

"magic's not here no more"

When she opened her eyes, she saw her father in all his glory, "how lovely to see you again Astoria..."

She raised her wand, "what do you want? Just let us live! Take your punishment!"

"Punishment?" He scoffed, "I deserved none of that, not for following my Dark Lord. I deserved the glory, that is what we were promised when we joined his ranks, that will not end with him. Do you really think Grindelwald's ideals ended when he was imprisoned?" Her father shook his head at her, "we continue to fight for blood purity, to rid ourselves of those mudbloods."

"Millicent was a pure blood." The girl who had died only a few hours ago, likely at his hands, was nothing more than a casualty of war, one he likely did not wish to inflict.

"She was in the way," he sneered at her, "Millicent was in the bedroom of a mudbloods, she made a mistake and it cost her her life."

"She did nothing wrong!" Astoria protested, the life of someone she knew had been snatched, and to her father, it meant nothing.

Adrian Greengrass shook his head at his daughter, "you will never understand Astoria, you were always too naive. Now, drop your wand Astoria."

But she couldn't, instead Astoria clutched her wand tighter, wishing she could find the strength to say the words she needed to, but her father had something over her, he knew exactly how to keep her wrapped around his finger.

"What have you done?" She glanced around the room she was in, searching for clues as to her location but it was futile. All she could see was a dim lit table in the corner of the small room. "What do you even want?"

"Drop the wand."

Astoria shook her head, "tell me what you want. Leave us alone, please!" She pleaded with her father, "please, just go..."

"Expelliarmus," he called out, catching her wand with his hand. "You were never going to use this against me anyway Astoria, not you."

"Where's Draco?"

"Mr Malfoy?" He raised his eyebrows, "he is not with us."

Her heart sank in her chest, "don't lie to me! You took him!"

"Why would I take Draco Malfoy, when he is nothing to me? Think Astoria, I wouldn't do something without a purpose." He laughed at her naivete, she truly hadn't grown up, she was still the child he remembered from all those years ago.

"Where is he then?" She ran her eyes around the room, "if he isn't here, where is he?"

Adrian twirled her wand in his hands, "how should I know where the boy is? I have not seen or heard from that traitor Lucius since we broke out."

"You haven't?" She said, taken aback.

"I assume that man took his son, he always spoke so weakly about reuniting with his family, taking them somewhere safe..." He scoffed at the idea, as though it were beneath him. "I would not run, I am here to reunite my family and make a name for us, not run from our destiny.

"You threatened to kill Daphne," she reminded him, "that doesn't seem like you wanted to reunite us..."

"I would never, ever hurt her in that way."

"But" she thought back to that night, "you threatened to, you threatened her life in front of your own daughter."

"I needed to scare you Astoria, I knew you were weak, you wouldn't join me without risk. And look," he nodded at her, "my risk paid off... Here you are now, before me."

Astoria scoffed, "I am not here because I want to be! You took me! You took me from my friends, you are trying to destroy Hogwarts all over again, and you're destroying me!"

"I am building character, you always were too weak, your mother shouldn't have treated you as she did, the affection did no good for you." He found it easy to speak ill of his late wife, after all, their marriage had been nothing more than an arrangement of blood purity. "You needed toughening up, and that is what you have done this year. I have influenced you well."

"I was always tough," she spat back at him, "you didn't do this to me! I did this for myself. I was always tough; I just have reasons to be strong now."

"Was I not reason enough?"

"Never." She said with venom, he was nothing to her anymore. "You cut all ties with me and Daphne when you began worshipping a monster, when you let them use our house, let them use us. You were happy to stand aside and watch as your children were manipulated into soldiers, fighting for the wrong bloody side!"

"Happy?" He raised his brows, "Astoria I was not happy, no I was ecstatic. When the Dark Lord asked of me for my daughters, for me to train you, I more than willingly obliged. In fact, I offered you up, I was proud to be asked. You were not used as a punishment like that Draco boy, the Dark Lord let me place you into battle for him. You were his army, and then you made the wrong choice."

"I made the right choice- the choice that saved my life." She protested to him. Staying in Hogwarts had saved her life, taking refuge in Hogsmeade was the reason she was alive today. Had she stood beside her father on the battlefield, today could have never happened, her story could have written its last page on that fateful day.

"Your life was saved for nothing. You have done nothing good for yourself Astoria," he snapped at her. "Once we have Daphne, we will restore the Greengrass legacy, we shall do what the Dark Lord wanted of us."

She shook her head, "I won't. I won't do anything for you."

"It wouldn't be for me; it would be for your life."

"Take it," she said quickly, "I'm dying anyway."

"So stubborn Astoria..." He tutted her, "too stubborn for my liking."

Astoria groaned, glancing over at the closed door in front of her, "where are we?"

"We are still in Hogsmeade Astoria, we are just close enough to watch it all unfold..." He smirked at her, "overcoming the anti-apparition charms was easy enough, I am surprised others have not tried before us..."

"Now what?"

"Now," he turned away from her, glancing out of one of the foggy windows, "we collect Daphne."

Astoria saw her chance, whilst her back was turned she darted towards the door, pressing her body weight against it with force. She pushed as hard as she could, again, and again.

"Petrificus Totalus," her father called from behind her, clear disappointed in his voice as he watched his daughter's body go rigid, falling to the ground. "You should have known I would not allow you to leave so easily, Astoria, our family is to be together forever."

Her eyes darted across his face, her mouth longing to work, longing to cry out.

"I suppose, you must remain here whilst I locate Daphne." Wandlessly, he cast a spell to open the door, sliding on a cloak and sending his body into a state of invisibility. "I sure hope your friends do not get in the way; I have already warned Emelda that I am not afraid to remove them."

She wanted to scream out, to warn them, to warm somebody, but her lips were sealed shut. Her entire body was paralysed, unable to move anything but her hazel eyes across the room. Despite her eyes darting across every corner of the room, she was still none the wiser as to where she was.

Every inch of her body craved to move, to let herself out of her prison of a body, but her countless attempts proved futile. She might not have been able to move, but it didn't stop the silvery tears from leaving her eyes, rolling down her pinked cheeks.

"Look Pansy, I don't bloody know where they are! What do you think we're doing now?"

Astoria paused, holding in her breath as soon as she heard the voice.

"Well where the fuck is she then?"

She heard Pansy's shrill voice through the walls, her friends were here somewhere.

"Shut up for a minute! Please!"

All Astoria could do was listen hopelessly as her friends traipsed through the corridors, unaware of her paralysed body only a few short steps away. She tried to breath as fast as she could, making the only noise her body could, but still, it was barely audible even to her, let alone her friends.

"Hey," she heard Blaise's voice calling from the other side of the wall. "This is hollow..."

Several quiet knocks followed.

"And?" Pansy questioned him and Astoria could already tell she had rolled her eyes at him with a huff.

"Bombarda!" He called out, the wall imploding before Astoria, sending wooden planks flying across the room, narrowly missing her.

"Shit!" Pansy cried out, rushing towards her, "Astoria what the fuck do I do?" She held her friends' hand in her own, "Blaise?"

"Draco would know," he tapped his foot against the ground, "it's a spell, something about repairs."

Astoria moved her eyes rapidly.

"Astoria," he stared at her, "what does that mean? Is that a, yes?"

She moved them again, up and down.

"Re-Reparo?"

At once, the broken planks around the room re-formed, shattered glass fixing itself back into a lamp.

"Nice redecoration Blaise, but that isn't what we wanted-"

"Shut up Pansy!" He cut her off, his voice sharper than Astoria had ever heard it. "Reparo, Reparation, Reparify, Repara, Reparifors-"

Astoria felt the life coming back to her body at once, her lips parting slightly, "thank you."

Blaise barely heard her over his own shouting, only stopping once Pansy yelled his name.

"Astoria what fucking happened?"

"We didn't see you, we got trapped in the smoke-"

"Slughorn had to come get us out," Pansy finished his sentence for him, "he actually let us come on our own!"

"It was my father, he's here. He's looking for Daphne." She wiped the dust from her arm, wincing as her hand touched her blister. "He took my wand too." She stood up, putting her weight on Pansy as she regained her balance. "Where's Daphne?

"She was going to the Hogsmeade Station with Theo, we haven't seen them since we left the Three Broomsticks." Pansy kept her hand in Astoria's, "are you okay, to carry on I mean?"

Astoria nodded, holding back the tears as she felt the pain of the burning blisters on her arm, "we just need to find Daphne."

"McGonagall went to meet some Aurors, she said the Ministry had made it here, they were placing strong Anti-Apparition charms when we left her..."

"We should get going then," Astoria said with a sigh, "we need to find Daphne before my father does."

"What about Draco?" Blaise said after a pause, Astoria hadn't mentioned him yet.

She shook her head, "he's not here. My father said Lucius probably took him somewhere, but I- I think he's safe." She clambered over the hole in the wall with Pansy's support, "my father hadn't heard from Lucius since they left Azkaban, I don't think they were in on the same plan."

"So it's just our parents, and Theo's then?"

Pansy groaned, "mine might not be involved..." But the conviction in her voice was lacking, "we don't know that he is yet."

"remember it all too well"

"Stay behind us!" Blaise called out to Astoria, "remember, you don't have a wand."

Astoria protested, "I can do non-verbal spells!" She didn't want to be excluded as they attempted to find her sister, she wanted to be the one leading them front and centre.

"It's not the same," Pansy said from beside her, her arm still holding Astoria up, "you know it isn't."

As much as she knew, she wished she was wrong. Her wandless magic had never been the strongest, it might have been better than Daphne's, but it was no challenge to someone with a wand in their hand, especially when her father was involved. He knew far darker spells than she could ever imagine, and she knew he would have learnt more within the ranks of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named.

"Right," began Blaise , raising his arm to point at the building before them, "that's the station - they should be just in here."

"Hopefully just them..." Astoria whispered under her breath, she needed so see her sister.

"Pansy, go ahead," he nodded at her. "You have the strongest stunning spell of the both of us."

Pansy gulped. "Okay," she took a deep breath in, "take Astoria."

"No-" Astoria pulled her arm away from Pansy, wincing, "it's fine! I'll just stay a bit behind you..."

Blaise glanced over at Pansy. "I guess," he paused, "it would be better to have the two of us."

Astoria smiled at him, nodding, "it's fine. I promise."

Reluctantly, the pair of them stepped forwards into the station, their eyes darting across every surface. Blaise made a hand gesture to Pansy, and she nodded, following closely behind him through the darkness of the inside of the station. Although called a station, it was more of a platform, the interior barely the same size as the Slytherin common room.

Astoria peered her head through the door, watching out for Pansy who nodded upon spotting her. "She's not here, is she?"

Blaise shook his head, "no sign of Theo either."

"Maybe they just moved on, Hogsmeade is bigger than you might think..." Pansy suggested as they stepped out onto the platform.

"Maybe not..." Astoria's voice was rushed as she peered into the train tracks, her heart sinking in her chest. "Theo!" She jumped down to him, his eyes barely open.

"Shit."

"Theo, can you hear me?" She asked him quickly, "Theo?" She pressed her hands against his chest, feeling for his heartbeat, "Theo, you're still alive, you're okay."

"Pansy, get someone!" Blaise called out to her, "go and find someone now!"

She didn't question him, darting out of the station hastily, quickly disappearing from their vision.

"What do we do?" Blaise looked at Astoria, his face panicked, "I don't know what to do!"

"It's okay," she tried to reassure him, but she couldn't keep her hands from shaking. She reached out into Theo's pocket, taking his wand in her hands. "I-I can try. Theo," she whispered gently to him, "where does it hurt?"

He didn't respond. The life from his eyes draining by the second.

"Fuck Astoria! Just do everything!" Blaise took Theo's hand in his own, "don't you even fucking think about dying!"

She took a deep breath, "Episkey, Reparifors, Rennervate." Her hands traced across his body, moving with each spell she said. "Episkey, Reparifors, Rennervate."

Theo didn't stir.

"Try something stronger!" Pleaded Blaise as he watched his best friend fading.

"I don't know anything else!" Astoria felt the tears in her eyes, she needed more. "It must be some kind of dark magic, I can't-"

"It-"

Blaise and Astoria looked at the semi-conscious Theo, "Theo, keep talking!"

"It's okay." He whispered, so gently that it could barely be heard over Astoria's panicked breaths.

"Oh Theo!" Blaise let himself cry out, plating a kiss on his best friends' forehead. "Don't even think about dying on me!"

Astoria grinned, tears streaming down her face, "Theo, stay still." She warned him as she squeezed his hand.

"More-" he called out.

"More what Theo?"

"More..." Blaise trailed off, "you want another kiss? I'll fucking snog you Theo if you stay alive!" He stifled a laugh.

"Spells."

"Shit sorry!" Astoria said, realising she had stopped healing him. She lifted his wand once more, moving her arms over his body, "Episkey, Reparifors, Rennervate." She knew it wasn't going to fix him completely, but clearly, it gave him some relief. "Episkey, Reparifors, Rennervate." She kept repeating the trio of spells, watching as the colour came back to Theo's face, the grey slowly fading as he grew more saturated.

"Blaise..."

Astoria and Blaise paused, "what was that?"

"Blaise..."

He turned behind him, but no one was there.

"What is that?" He huffed in irritation.

"Blaise..."

This time, he saw it. In the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of red hair, hair that could belong to no other than his mother.

"You bitch!" He screamed, jumping to his feet and sprinting away.

Astoria reached her arm out to grab him, "Blaise wait-" but she couldn't reach him. He was long gone, his dark figure fading into the night sky in an instant.

She squeezed Theo's hand in her own, "it's okay - I'm here." She listened in as his breaths became raspier, gulping. "Pansy will be back soon." But thinking of Pansy made her realise what she had been forgetting - Daphne. "Fuck, Daphne!"

Taking a deep breath, she lowered her body closer to Theo's, whispering to him, "Theo, where's Daphne?"

He stirred, his eyelids fluttering.

"Theo, come on, wake up." She shook him gently, so as not to worsen his health. "Please." Tears began to fall down her face, dropping onto his skin.

She pleaded with him, "come on Theo...you can do this. You can save her, just show me where she is."

"Da-" he stumbled, "Daphne," his eyes were still closed.

"Where is she?" She glanced around the station, "is she here?"

He shook his head gently, gulping. He paused, for far longer than Astoria would have liked "that...way." He motioned down the train tracks with his head, "quick."

"Theo, I-I have to go."

She knew he would understand, even if he couldn't say so.

"Please." He grabbed her hand, holding it tightly.

"Theo," she squeezed his hand back, "I-I have to find her. Please, please understand."

He whimpered, afraid.

Astoria felt a lump forming in her throat. "Please." She had to choose between one of her best friends, and her sister. "Please Theo, Pansy will be back soon, the Ministry will find you. You have to let me go," she whispered to him softly.

She paused her breath, listening out for any sound, "Theo, look, they're coming. Listen closely." Although she could barely hear anything, she knew they were coming. She didn't know how long it would be, but soon someone would be here.

"Look," she raised his wand. "Incendio." A small fire lit itself before her, "they'll see this, and they'll see you. I promise, I'll come back for you Theo, I promise."

She gave him one last look, squeezing his hand. "I promise."

Astoria kept his wand in her hand, glancing back at him as she made her way down the train tracks. She sped up to a jog, her feet pounding against the uneven ground, her legs turning inwards as her body almost fell to the floor. She ran down the tracks as fast as her body could take her, adrenaline coursing through her veins, strong enough to numb the pain she had been feeling.

She had left Theo, and she knew she had to get back to him, but she also had to find her sister. She had made an impossible decision, one she wished she had never had to make. But it was made now. Astoria couldn't change her mind - she couldn't turn back.

"family for a reason"

"Daphne!" She cried out once she saw the silhouette of her sister in the distance.

At once, her father turned around, his arm wrapped tightly around Daphne's, "how kind of you to join us. I was believing that I would only have one of my daughters, but it appears the whole family is reunited again."

"What did you do to Theo?" She questioned him; her wand poised.

He scoffed, "that boy got in the way, he was just like his father in that way. It is his fault."

"Is Theo, okay?" Daphne said hurriedly, she hadn't had a chance to check on him before her father had grabbed her, all she had heard were his cries of pain. Even as she was moving down the tracks, she could still hear it, part of her even thought she could hear it even now.

Astoria let herself nod, she wasn't entirely sure if he was, but he would be okay, he had to be.

"Your care for others is such a disappointment Daphne, just like your mother." He rolled his eyes, tightening his grip on her arm, "Astoria," he turned to face his youngest, "why even hold a wand when you won't use it?" He grinned, knowing that he was safe, despite the weapon in her hand.

"I will!" She protested, "hurt Daphne and I hurt you."

"You would never, now, please join us. We have much to attend to..."

Astoria questioned him, shivering as the harsh winds flew by her, "such as?"

"Well Astoria, we have many more plans. Once the Lethifold have been released and purged Hogwarts-"

"Purged?" She cut him off, "like-like the Basilisk?" Her mind went back to the haunted memory of her first year, when she had witnessed the petrified students, their bodies frozen in time.

"Exactly," he smiled at her, "glad you are finally catching on. Once Hogwarts has been purged, we shall renew it, in the Dark Lords image. All students shall be sorted into Slytherin, as we once were," he nodded at his children. "All as the Dark Lord intended. Those students shall become our army, taught the darkest magic as we rise through the ranks."

"I can see the inspiration from the Durmstrang Institute," Daphne said, wriggling in his grasp. "Pity really..."

Astoria had only heard ill of Durmstrang. Before she had even attended Hogwarts, she knew of its legacy, a legacy for breeding the darkest of Wizards, those like Gellert Grindelwald. She had heard of the military fashion, the way the students were no more than subjects, barely even human beings under the rule of the headmaster.

"Hogwarts will never do that, not under McGonagall!" She protested to him, McGonagall would never allow his plan to continue, she would never allow the removal of the House system - neither would the Ministry.

"Ah," he scratched his chin with the tip of his wand, "well isn't it handy that your Headmistress would be otherwise occupied."

"What have you done?" She clutched her wand harder.

"Nothing, as of yet. But your Headmistress will be no challenge to me, not with our army of Lethifold, and our army of loyal followers waiting in Azkaban. Soon," he sighed, "soon we will free those who were imprisoned by the Ministry, those who share our ideals."

Astoria scoffed at her father, "Death Eaters? You plan on freeing them?"

It seemed impossible. Once, Azkaban had been one of the safest places in the world. It was thought impenetrable, guarded by the most frightening of creatures. However, since the introduction of Kingsley Shacklebolt after the Second Wizarding War, Azkaban was now guarded by Aurors. Clearly, there had been some flaw in this plan.

"I have intended to ever since I escaped," he began, "the Auror security is weak, easy to manipulate, nothing like the Dementor security from the past. Kingsley Shacklebolt created a mess of the system."

"A mess? He stopped the mass breakouts!" She had remembered learning all about it only a few months ago, Shacklebolt was one of the most respected Aurors, already his achievements had been spoken about by hundreds. "He revolutionised the wizarding prison system!"

Adrian scowled at her, "he got in the way. He placed a target on his back, a target I plan to aim towards. Now, enough of this, come with me, now."

She shook her head, she would not come easily, she wouldn't be defeated by him, "Expelliarmus." Astoria watched as his wand was snatched from his grasp.

"Foolish girl," he smiled. "You believe I need a wand to perform magic?"

She took a step back, his wand now in her hands. "Stupe-"

He cut her off, "Flipendo!"

Astoria fell to the ground, her hands barely able to catch her on the gravel ground. "Shit!" She exclaimed, wiping the gravel off of her hands and rising to a stand.

"Come with me Astoria, we need not fight."

"Let go of Daphne! Then we can talk!" She raised her wands again, pointing both of them directly at him, "I'm not afraid to stop you."

"Oh," he sneered, "I believe you are afraid. I believe you are very afraid Astoria. You know you will die soon, why not die with me? Living a life of luxury, doing what must be done."

Astoria rolled her eyes, "I would rather die!"

Her father tightened his grip on Daphne, causing her to cry out in pain. "Really? The same death as your mother? Let me show you what awaits Astoria, what can be avoided if you join my cause. We can find a cure, a delay, a way to ensure your survival, as long as you agree to join me."

Astoria could feel her defence melting away, her wands lowering. "There is no cure..."

"Not yet, but with time, dark magic can be repelled, it can be siphoned, your life could be prolonged. Let me show you," he took a step forwards, dropping Daphne to the ground, "Petrificus Totalus."

Daphne fell, paralysed by his side.

"Give me your hand," he instructed her, taking another step closer.

Astoria dropped her wands to her side, "show me how she lived."

"You will see how she died," he took her hand, transporting her into a memory.

Astoria watched on from the edge of the room, her mother laying, frail in the bed. Her eyes were sunk deep within her face, reddened.

"Adrian, please," her voice waivered, so weak it could barely be heard. "Let me see Astoria, let me see Daphne."

"You are too weak, they are too young, their energy could harm you." He placed a hand on her arm, weary of the blackened bruises that ran up it.

"Please," a tear formed in her eye, barely strong enough to fall, "just one last time." She knew it was her end, she knew her journey ended here. She just craved her children, their sweet smell, one last time.

Reluctantly, Adrian nodded at his wife, motioning to their house-elf, "Dippy, please bring the children."

With a snap, Dippy left the room, returning shortly after with the youthful Greengrass sisters. Astoria smiled at her younger self, she couldn't have been any older than five, so sweet, so blissfully unaware.

"Mummy!" She called out, her younger self clambering up the bed and into her mother's arms.

Daphne snapped at her, "gentle Astoria! Mummy's ill!"

Her mother shook her head, "not for long baby," she stroked their faces with her hands, tracing their soft skin. "Mommy's going to go away soon," the tear in her eye began to fall, Daphne wiping it away.

"Where are you going?" She questioned her.

"I'll be with grandma and grandad, somewhere safe." She tried to smile, but her body couldn't, she simply didn't have the energy.

"Can we come?" Grinned Astoria, taking Daphne's hand in her own, "we haven't seen them in a long time."

Her mother shook he head again, "no baby. It's a special place, for us old people."

"Mummy's silly!" Daphne looked over at her father, who seemed to be sobbing, "she's not old."

"She is," her father cut her off, wiping away his tears, "she's fragile." He looked over at his wife, now locked in a body she didn't belong in. Her collar bones where her wedding dress had once sat, now protruded from her skin, dotted with blues and browns.

"No, mummy can still play with us!" Astoria pressed onto her mother's chest, sitting on her stomach, "let's go and play! Let's go to the beach again mummy!" She inhaled the sweet smell of roses from her mother's chest, "come on mummy." Astoria pulled at her arm.

"Stop!" Her father's voice was harsh, cutting through the air. "She can't come out and play! She can't!"

Astoria gulped, removing her hands from her mother's chest, revealing new pinkish bruises in the shape of her hands. "Mummy! I hurt you!" She began to sob, her father quickly pushing her away and sweeping her off of the bed.

"Astoria, what have you done?" He screamed at the child, scolding her.

Daphne took her sisters hand, "she didn't mean to mummy."

"No no," her mother protested, "it's okay Astoria, give mummy a kiss you two." She beckoned them over with just her fingers, using all the strength she could muster.

Her father cut her off, stopping her in motion. "No!" With each of his arms, he grabbed a child, pulling them forcefully away from their weak mother. "Don't touch her again!"

Astoria began to sob, tears forming in Daphne's eyes. "Please," they pleaded, longing for one last moment with their mother.

"Dippy," her father roared, "take them away. Take them away!"

The world around her faded away as Astoria was brought back to the train tracks, her lips parted in shock.

"You saw how ill she was, she could barely speak, and you two killed her." Her father spat at her, "you two are the reason she is dead, having children killed her."

"So why do you even want us?" Astoria cried out in response; her eyes filled to the brim with tears.

"She can't have died for nothing!" He retorted with haste, anger dripping from his lips, "she can't have died for nothing." He repeated to himself quietly.

"You denied her of her wishes, she wanted to touch us, to kiss us both one last time..." Astoria held her wand tightly in her hand, it might have still been lowered, but she had to be ready to strike.

Her father took a few steps away from her, closer to where Daphne lay, her body frozen. "Come with me Astoria."

She shook her head, "no." She couldn't. If death were coming, she would welcome it with open arms, whether that be in months or years, Astoria would let it come.

"You leave me no choice then," he lifted his arm, revealing his own wand back in his possession. He stepped backwards, aiming his wand at Astoria "Cruci-"

Astoria gulped, closing her eyes and bracing herself for the pain, but it never came. When she opened her eyes again, her father lay on the ground, stunned with two familiar blonde figures behind him: Lucius and Draco Malfoy.

"how's your family"

"Draco!" She cried out as soon as she laid eyes on the blonde boy, rushing towards him and pulling him in an embrace. "Are you okay?" She whispered lightly in his ear, peering over his shoulder to see Lucius Malfoy stood over her sister's body.

Astoria pulled away rapidly, "get back!" She called to the man, raising her wand, "get back from her!"

"Astoria, all is well." He nodded at her, staring down at Daphne, "Rennervate."

Instantly, the light entered Daphne's eyes as she shot up, eyes wide. It took her a few moments to regather herself, but once she had, her face was panicked. "Astoria!" She said, rushing towards her sister. "What the hell is going on?" Her eyes scanned her surroundings, pausing on her stunned father's body on the ground.

"Draco?" Astoria looked up to him, waiting for an explanation, her wand still raised at his father.

"You can drop the wand." He called to her, "he won't hurt you."

Lucius raised his arms in a surrender, "please, hear us out."

Draco stepped closed to the Greengrass sisters, "he won't hurt you." He reassured her, but Astoria kept the wand in her hand. "Do you-" he glanced over at his father.

"I believe it may be better if you fight my corner."

"My father was broken out with yours," began Draco, "but he didn't leave with them."

Astoria nodded, "that's what my father said."

"So you see, he hasn't been with them. He's been with my mother-"

"How?" Daphne cut him off. "Your mother has been under watch by the Ministry ever since he broke out!"

"We had a friend take a Polyjuice Potion to replace her, while she was with him. They just wanted to say a final goodbye - they never got that chance." He thought back to the final battle, how his father had been quickly taken away by the Ministry for a trial, his mother pardoned for her actions. "He just wanted to say goodbye, he was going to hand himself back in to the Ministry, on the promise of a fair trial, but then he couldn't find the right time to hand himself in."

"You see, my intentions were always pure." Lucius said, finally dropping his hands.

"And then there were all the problems with your father," he motioned to the stunned man on the floor. "He thought it best if he lie low, but then the Lethifold struck, and he heard of what the others were planning."

"I had to come," said Lucius, placing his hand on his son's shoulder, "I heard of their plans, and I had to stop them." He led their gaze to Adrian Greengrass, "I knew he would try soon, and the others would follow him. I found Perseus by the Hog's Head, so I stunned him, and that's when I realised the plan was in motion, I was lucky to be able to get Draco."

Draco smiled lightly at his father, "we saw the Ministry as we were coming through here, they already apprehended Perseus."

"What about Theo? And his father?" Astoria asked him, thinking back to the state she had left both of them in. Theo's father had been burning alive, trapped in a smoke-filled room, and Theo himself was only marginally better off.

"Theo was with the Ministry, he'll probably go to St Mungo's, but he'll be okay. I heard them saying he'll live."

Daphne squeezed Astoria's hand in hers, both of them breathing out a sigh of relief.

"He-he's, okay?" Astoria asked them. She felt guilty for leaving him, but she had done just what Blaise had, she had done what she had to do.

Draco nodded, "he looks like he will be."

"What about Theos' father?"

Lucius spoke next, "I haven't seen him, but I did see both of your professors with the Aurors, they were arranging some searches of Hogsmeade."

"How about everyone else?"

"That's all we saw..." frowned Draco, wishing he had more information.

"Pansy went off to get help for Theo," began Astoria, "so she'll be okay. She will be with the Ministry. I mean, likely threatening to stun them if she isn't allowed to come back and find us, especially Theo, but okay."

Daphne interrupted her, "what about Blaise?"

"He ran down the tracks," Astoria looked down the train tracks that ran back to Hogsmeade Station, "he was chasing his mother..."

"We are on the side that leads back to London," Draco said, "so he would have been running back to the castle."

"What about his mother? We need to find him..."

"Would she hurt him?" Daphne questioned, causing Lucius to nod.

"Emelda is vicious, but I believe Mr Zabini would be safe, I could-"

Draco nodded at his father before he had even finished, "take the cloak." He pointed down the discarded cloak on the floor.

"Should I come?" Astoria questioned, unsure as to what to do.

"No, no Astoria." Lucius shook his head at her, sliding the cloak onto his shoulders and disappearing into thin air. "Do be safe you three," he said to them, his voice the only way that they still knew where he was.

"Now what?" Daphne asked the pair, "should we wait here with our father?"

Astoria pointed her wand at the sky, "Periculum!" At once, red sparks shot form the end of her wand into the night sky. "That should help them find us, I suppose we let the Ministry do the rest."

"Will Blaise be, okay?"

Draco glanced over in the direction that his father had gone. "Blaise will be fine, the Aurors and the Ministry should be here soon..."

"What will happen next?" Astoria was confused, what happened to them? To Hogwarts? To their parents.

"Our parents will go back to Azkaban, I suppose..."

Draco gulped, "I should hope my father is given a lighter sentence."

"I'll vouch for him, if they let me." Astoria walked over to him, taking his hand in hers.

Daphne nodded, "me too. He saved Astoria, and he saved me."

"I hope the Wizengamot take it into consideration." Draco just wanted his family together again, even if it was in a few years' time. He might not have forgiven his father, but he had suffered enough. He had made awful decisions, but so had so many others who received far lesser punishments. All Draco wanted was some fairness.

A few moments later, the quiet that had settled between them was removed by the sound of marching.

"Wands on the ground!" Called a loud voice, booming through the air.

Astoria obliged, nodding at Draco and Daphne who dropped their wands in an instant.

"Please-" she looked over at her father, "that is Adrian Gr-"

"Quiet! Hands in front of you!"

Again, they obliged, knowing it best not to question the Auror. In an instant, three Aurors approached them, wrapping their hands together with the flick of their wands.

One of the Aurors stepped over to the man on the ground, "who is this?"

"Adrian Greengrass." Daphne said simply.

The Auror nodded, "my name is Gawain Robards, state your names." He held is wand high at them while another Auror levitated the Greengrass fathers' body off the ground.

"Astoria Greengrass."

"Daphne Greengrass."

"Draco Malfoy."

Robards nodded at them, "follow after me, we still need to secure the area." A team of Aurors followed closely behind him, herding the three Slytherin children to follow him. He led them back down the train tracks, taking them through the abandoned station before they arrived at the clearing opposite the Three Broomsticks. Hundreds of Aurors were gathered around them, stood in groups, dotted around the clearing

"Pansy!" Astoria exclaimed once she saw the familiar dark-haired girl, her hands also tied together in a similar manner.

Pansy rushed forward towards them, a group of Aurors following closely behind her. "Are you okay?" She asked, "oh Merlin Draco, you're okay!"

"I'm okay." He smiled at her, "we're okay."

Daphne and Astoria nodded at her, "we're okay," they repeated.

"They took Theo to St Mungo's," she told them, "He's being looked after. Where-where's Blaise?"

"Is he not back?" Astoria looked around the clearing, but she couldn't spot him.

Pansy shook her head, "where did he go? I left him with you!"

"He-he," she took a breath, "he ran after his mother, but it's okay!"

Draco nodded, he knew he couldn't mention his father's name, but he still needed to let her know he was safe. "Pansy," he said slowly, "I promise he is okay."

"Students!" They turned to see McGonagall rushing towards them. She glanced down at their wrists, "Merlin, Robards release them at once!"

Robards shuffled awkwardly on his feet, "Minerva, they need to be searched, they pose a threat."

"They pose no threat!" She informed him angrily, "they are my students. I will take responsibility for their actions, now unhand them."

He paused, before eventually nodding at the Aurors stood behind the students, "release them."

With a wave of their wands, the ropes around the Slytherin students' wrists disappeared, allowing them to breathe a sigh of relief.

"Thank Merlin!"

Astoria headed straight for Pansy, wrapping her arms around the girl tightly. Daphne and Draco followed closely behind her.

"Where is Mr Zabini?" McGonagall said as she scanned the trio, "we have Mr Nott, where is Zabini?"

"He's still out there," Draco said, "he's on the tracks."

She turned to face Robards, "have you sent someone to find my student?"

He paused, "there are search parties out, I assure you."

"Send another!" She turned to the students, "you know where he is, yes?" They nodded, "then Robards, listen to those students and send out another group."

"Yes," he nodded at her, directing a group of Aurors with his hands, "listen to these students, and search for a Mr Zabini."

Draco took charge, directing the Aurors as to his appearance and location. "He was following his mother too." He was careful not to overload them with information, he didn't want his father being found, not of his own accord.

"You four," McGonagall nodded at them, "ought to head up to the Hospital Wing." She gestured at the burns creeping up Astoria's bear arms, wincing as she saw the deep, dark scar. "Madame Pomfrey can do something about that Miss Greengrass."

Astoria grimaced, doing her best to conceal her left forearm, holding it against her chest. "I want to wait for Blaise."

"Me too," added Draco.

Pansy and Daphne nodded.

"I already waited for these three, I can wait a while longer," said the largely uninjured Pansy, "when he's back, we can go."

"I suppose," McGonagall nodded, "I cannot force you, but do not leave this clearing, or the Aurors will be able to stop you!" She smiled at them lightly before heading off to speak to another group of Aurors.

In the darkness, the students waited, their hands interlinked as they waited for Blaise's arrival.

"He'll be fine," Pansy said after they had been waiting for what felt like hours. She wasn't sure if it was true but saying it out loud made her feel better.

"He knows how to keep himself safe-"

Draco agreed, "and so does someone else." He kept his voice quiet, aware of his company.

Although the clearing was bustling with noise, it was clear to all when the level abruptly increased. Astoria turned to the group of lively Aurors all facing the direction of Hogsmeade Station. She peered over their heads at the dark-skinned boy emerging from the shadows.

"Blaise!" She called out, the group of Slytherins rushing towards him at once.

"She-she's dead." He said, his eyes filled with tears, "she was going to kill him." he gulped, "I had to."

Draco took Blaise into a warm embrace, "you saved his life Blaise. I owe you, my life."

Blaise let the tears fall as he hugged his friend, "she didn't move. She didn't move when I left her. They came to get me, and she- she was stuck."

Nobody knew what to say, "Blaise, you're okay." Pansy tried to reassure him, unsure if he could even hear her from buried in Draco's shoulder.

"We need a Healer!"

He pulled himself from his friend, glancing over at the voice. "Wha-" He rushed back towards the direction he had come from, dropping to the floor once he saw it. His mother's eyes were open. "Merlin." He placed his hands on his face, "oh thank you Merlin."

Everyone placed their hand on his shoulder, saying nothing. Instead, they just let him sob, they let him cry out as he needed to, until he finally pulled himself up from the floor, taking Draco into another hug.

"How-how's Theo?" He quivered as he pulled away.

"Theo's okay," Pansy informed him, "he's in St Mungo's. He'll be okay."

"What abou-"

Before Blaise even had a chance to ask his question, his attention was quickly diverted to Lucius Malfoy, who had now revealed himself, dropping the cloak by his feet.

"My name," he called out, raising his hands in surrender, "is Lucius Malfoy. I surrender myself to you."

"been stressed out lately"

Two weeks later, Theo was released from St Mungo's with a frown on his face, "I thought being bloody hit with Dark Magic was enough to get me out of my NEWTS. Fucking McGonagall..." He shook his head.

"No such luck Theo," Blaise hit him playfully, "I almost killed someone, and I still have to bloody sit them." Blaise had been different since that night, but he had been working on it. Once again, their shared trauma had brought the Slytherin students together.

Astoria raised her bandaged arms, "it seems like we all have some kind of ailment..."

Pansy and Daphne protested, "not us."

"And not really me." Draco added, looking up from his revision.

"Mentally..." Blaise trailed off, "might be a different story."

"Did you see the Daily Prophet this morning?" Pansy asked as she scoffed down another slice of toast, "they wrote about us, again." She passed her copy to Astoria, knowing she would be eager to hear.

"Don't tell me!" Theo said at once, "I need to pass Herbology at least, don't distract me from the Alihots tree!"

Astoria took the Daily Prophet, sliding away her copy of Advanced Potion Making away from her.

"Yet Another Hogwarts Blunder," she read aloud.

"Off to a good start with the title..." Pansy commented, rolling her eyes.

"Parents of notorious Slytherin students arrested yet again in Hogsmeade Battle. Emelda Zabini, Adrian Greengrass and Perseus Parkinson were detained for their involvement in the release of deadly Lethifold on the Hogwarts ground that claimed the lives of one Professor and one Slytherin student earlier in the term."

Daphne bit her lip, "they didn't even name Millicent? Her death deserves recognition!"

Astoria shook her head, continuing. "Theodore Nott Snr was confirmed dead, caught in a fire in the Three Broomsticks, escaping his prison sentence."

"Merlin, do they think he died to avoid Azkaban?"

Draco nodded his head, "I would."

"What?" Astoria shook her head, "you would rather die?"

"Have you seen Azkaban? People don't come out the same." He shivered at the thought.

"Even with the new Aurors, rather than Dementors?" Pansy added.

He paused, "it's more tempting, but to be imprisoned for the rest of my life," he shook his head again, "why would I want that?"

"Fair enough." Daphne agreed, "I think with the Aurors, I might be okay, but if they went back to Dementors, kill me first."

Blaise nodded, "I'm with Daphne."

"I did not expect that!" Astoria exclaimed; her brows raised. Although she knew her blood curse was a death sentence, she still had a fear of death, imprisonment would be better. She would still be able to see her family, she would still have some sense of life.

Daphne clicked her fingers, "hey! Keep reading!"

"Sorry!" She shook her head, turning her focus back to the article. "Other infamous Death Eater, Lucius Malfoy," she glanced at Draco who appeared to have turned his attention back to his revision, "is set to go on trial before the Wizengamot in the coming weeks. Several students will be key witnesses for the Defence including Blaise Zabini, Astoria and Daphne Greengrass."

"When's the trial?" Pansy asked the trio.

Blaise replied, "two weeks' time. After our final Defence Against the Dark Arts exam."

"We have a busy fortnight!"

Astoria turned her attention back to the paper, "Mr Malfoy is hoping for a reduction in his sentence for his actions which will be debated amongst the court. During this affair, several students were injured, including son of the dead Death Eater, Theodore Nott who spent two weeks in St Mungo's receiving care for a curse inflicted to him by Adrian Greengrass. Astoria Greengrass received care for deep burns across her arms and both Blaise Zabini and Pansy Parkinson were treated for smoke inhalation."

"What was that you were saying about not being injured?" Daphne giggled at Pansy who rolled her eyes in response.

"Smoke inhalation is nothing," she began, "I don't think drinking one potion is exactly equal to an injury."

"Well, I had to drink none!"

"Updates are to follow during the trial which will be attended by Rita Skeeter."

"Oh Merlin!" Theo looked up from his work, "good luck mate, she's a nightmare!"

Draco sneered, "she is going to ruin my father's reputation, at least what he has left of it."

"That does tend to be her speciality." Astoria closed the paper, sighing. "Maybe you can request she isn't there?" She took his hand in hers, "she would be a distraction that won't help."

"I could write to Brunhilde Stokke I guess."

"You better do that now," Blaise commented, "we need to fucking revise!"

Draco turned his attention back to his parchment, scrawling away a letter.

"What exams first?" Pansy asked Daphne, who sat with the timetable before her.

"Charms is in three days, practical in the morning, and then written in the afternoon." She read off the timetable, "I think we can safely say that the written exam will go badly."

"Unless" Pansy cut her off, "it's on Lumos Solem or Lumos generally, that's piss easy!"

"If you can do it," said Blaise, "it bloody must be."

Pansy faked laughter at him, "Blaise, can you even spell Lumos?"

He nodded, "it was one time!"

"One more time than everyone else." Daphne patted his shoulder, "one more than all of us."

"And then the next day we have Transfiguration."

"Are you joking?" Daphne exclaimed, throwing her head back. "We have two days of exams back-to-back, and then a blood week waiting for DADA!"

"No excuse for failing it now then Daphne," Astoria chuckled at her sister.

"I hope the written exam is on Poltergeists, then we can just write about bloody Peeves and be done with it!"

Astoria nodded her head; it was a good idea. Exposure to Peeves for the last seven years had done wonders for Astoria's knowledge of Poltergeists. Even the late Professor Belby had agreed that her essays had been far better than on her other topics.

"Hey," Theo prodded her, "when's Herbology?"

"Next Monday," she responded with a smile. Herbology was one of the only exams she was looking forwards to, everything else would be a challenge, especially the Potions practical. With all the burns on her arms, Astoria had limited movement in her fingers, so the fine motor skills she typically required to create a Potion, were now lacking severely.

"Do you reckon we could schedule a rematch against Gryffindor?" Blaise asked, changing the subject.

With all the injuries sustained by the Slytherin students, the Quidditch final against Gryffindor had once again been cancelled, causing uproar on the part of the Slytherins.

"I don't see why not," Pansy said, "McGonagall hates us all a lot less now."

Theo beamed, briefly looking up from his revision, "thank Merlin!"

"I reckon we could still get a team together after the final exam, and Gryffindor has more than enough students!"

"I will be there, wearing my Slytherin colours with pride!" Astoria said with a smile. Somehow, over the past year, she had found much more enjoyment in watching Quidditch matches than ever before. Perhaps it had been having more friends playing, or the company, but either way, she had found a new enjoyment for it.

Daphne pinched her sister, "you better be!"

"It can be our post-exam celebration, even if we all fail, we still bloody sat them."

"Hey, mate!" Blaise grabbed Draco's shoulder, "reckon we could get you back as Seeker?"

"I'll even do my puppy dog eyes!" Theo threatened, his lower lip turning to a pout.

Astoria held up her hand over her eyes, "not the puppy dog eyes! He'll have to say yes now!"

Draco paused, looking up from his letter. "If someone can tell me about the history of the Anti-Alohomora charm, I'll consider it."

"Consider it... or do it?"

He paused again, "do it."

"Fuck yes!" Blaise pumped his fist, "we can't possible lose now!"

Astoria kissed him on the cheek, "you've got this!" She knew how much it meant to him to play again. When he had last played, life had been entirely different for him, and rightfully, he had given it up for his own wellbeing.

"Okay okay! But someone teach me about the bloody spell, or I'll fail my Charms NEWT and then I am not playing at all!"

Theo shook his head, tutting Draco. "Don't be silly Draco, you're playing anyway now, we've got you locked in."

"Spell time?"

"That's on Blaise or Astoria," Daphne shook her head, "I have no idea."

"Guess you should listen too," he warned her, finishing up his letter and taking a new piece of parchment from the end of the table.

Astoria and Blaise shared a look, "you can do it," he offered her the pleasure.

"Right, so it was invented in the early seventeenth century by Bladgon Blay. His house kept being broken into, it was nineteen times specifically-"

Draco cut her off, "do we have to care?"

"Care, no." She shook her head, "but you have to know it."

"Fuck."

"Then, he spent a few months inventing the charm because he had been broken into using Alohomora. People kept breaking in to steal his inventions, because he was trying to invent a new charm to manipulate Quidditch games, so that his team would always win. He made the Golden Snitch glow in a bright green when his team had their goggles on."

"Cheeky bastard."

"He never made the invention, obviously, but people were trying to steal all of his notebooks, where he had been trying to come up with new spells."

"Well he clearly didn't do very well..." trailed off Daphne, "never heard of him since."

After their short study session, it became a regular event during the exam season. Every morning, they woke up, headed to breakfast and taught each other. And the exam period developed, the stress on the Slytherin students' faces began to rapidly grow. Almost every waking hour was spent in the library or common room studying.

Although Astoria felt confident on some of her exams, in her Potions exam she had been tasked with making Rat Tonic, a potion made with such complex, miniscule items, her naked eye could barely see them. She knew that she had fumbled it when smoke had begun to rise off her green potion, and despite her attempts to waft it away, she knew that her examiner had seen it.

When all the students left the final Defence Against the Dark Arts exam, they felt unusually confident.

"How fucking lucky are we that Poltergeists came up?" Pansy grinned once they were in the courtyard.

"Fucking magical!" Blaise high fived her, "that was an easy pass."

"I might have passed one of my NEWTS!"

Astoria had never seen Pansy so content, she was physically jumping with joy for the first time ever. "We did it."

"We finished Hogwarts!" Daphne yelled out, "we're done bitches!"

Draco spotted Astoria in the courtyard, approaching her quickly and planting a tender kiss on her lips. "It's over, it's all finally over."

"all the beautiful times"

When Astoria awoke, she felt content. Perched by her window, she watched as the sun bloomed on the horizon, petals of gold stretching out into the blues. She watched as it blossomed across the sky, creating artwork.

With her friends by her side, she made her way into the Great Hall for one final breakfast.

"Good morning, everyone!" She called out with a smile to Theo, Blaise, Pansy, Daphne and Draco who sat at the Slytherin table, equipped in their Quidditch uniforms.

"It's a good day, isn't it?" Draco asked, kissing her on the cheek as she took her seat.

Blaise grinned, "good day to beat some Gryffindors!" He tucked into his porridge rapidly, "I need some energy for this."

"Don't be too aggressive!" Astoria warned him, "I'd rather not have to spend my final night in the castle up in the Hospital Wing."

"Occupational hazard, Astoria," he nodded his head, " it is what it is."

Daphne shook her head, "I would say it's more of a hazard when you two are involved." She glanced over at Pansy and Blaise, "I think you bring the violence."

"If Draco's back on the pitch," Theo began with a smirk, "I don't think it will be Blaise and Pansy who cause injury."

Draco feigned upset, "how dare you? I have not a violent bone on my body."

Astoria laughed, "I might not have seen much Quidditch, but I heard the common room talk after you liar!"

"I have no idea how you managed it, "Pansy said between mouthfuls of her porridge, "you shouldn't even touch another player as a Seeker."

"I'll pay extra close attention to him." Daphne nodded at him, "can't let him ruin our final match with violence.

"Ah" he nodded, "because Slytherin notoriously isn't a violent Quidditch team!" He rolled his eyes, "but I'll be extra nice, just for you."

"Let's get going then!" Pansy stood up at the end of the table, "we have a house cup to win."

All the Slytherin students nodded around her, quickly following suit.

"Let's bloody go!"

"See you soon Astoria!" Her sister gave her a quick embrace, following after Pansy out of the Great Hall.

Astoria turned to face Draco with a grin, "good luck. You know," she wrapped her arms around him, "I'm proud of you." Astoria was surprised that Draco had agreed to play in the final match, let alone that he had managed to get into his uniform, and not pulled out. "Do me proud," she leaned in, giving him a kiss on the cheek.

"Always." He smiled back at her as he pulled away from the hug, "see you soon."

She watched as he walked out of the Great Hall, making her way over to Hermione Granger, who sat on the opposite end of the room. "Hi Hermione," she smiled at the girl. "Are you watching the Quidditch match today?"

"I do suppose so," she smiled back. "Ron's been wanting me to get a bit more into it. Would you care to watch together? Ginny is playing so it will be nice to have someone with me."

Astoria nodded, "that would be perfect!" It was exactly why she had come over; she was hoping for some company during the match, and she would rather it be with someone she now considered a friend.

"Let's walk down to the pitch then, we should get some good seats." Hermione closed her book, sliding it into her pocket and leading the way down the path out of the castle.

"You know," began Astoria, "I never really got to thank you..you know, for teaching me how to cast a Patronus."

Hermione smiled, her cheeks glowing in the golden sunlight. "It was no worry at all Astoria."

She thought back to all her lessons with Hermione fondly, despite learning how to cast a Patronus largely out of fear, she had enjoyed her time. "I really liked it, Theo did too. We are both very grateful."

"I liked teaching you, it felt right." Hermione's cheeks pinked, turning her face away shyly.

"Is that what you wanted to do after Hogwarts?" Astoria changed the subject, sensing that Hermione was becoming embarrassed.

She shook her head lightly, "I don't think so. I've always had my heart set on making a big change - I think the place to do that is in the Ministry. Now that Harry and Ron are there, it seems the right place to go. I think I would like to work at the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. You know I had the Society for the Promotion of Elfish Welfare a few years ago, I'd like to carry that on."

"I didn't know that." Astoria had never heard of this society, clearly it had either never made ground, or it was restricted to the houses that Hermione was civil with.

"You see," she began, "it wasn't very successful. I was trying to knit some clothing for the elves to free them, but they didn't seem to want freeing."

Astoria thought back to her house elf at home, Dippy. As much as she adored the creature, she was a servant to the household.

"I should have perhaps given it more thought," continued Hermione. "I suppose working in the Ministry will be useful."

"Should I free my house elf?" Astoria asked her, "how does this work?" She had never even considered that Dippy could be unhappy in her life.

"It's up to you!" Hermione reassured her. "You could always ask them..." She took a step up into the stands, taking a seat at the midway point of the court and beckoning Astoria beside her. "Have you thought about what you wanted to do after Hogwarts?" Hermione asked as Astoria took her seat.

"Hmm," Astoria groaned. She hadn't really had a chance to think about it other than in her Careers meeting all those years ago. "Snape mentioned I should consider working in St Mungo's... but I don't think I have enough NEWTs."

"I'm sure they would make an exception, like they did for Aurors."

Astoria hadn't even considered that as a possibility. "I suppose it will be no harm to ask!" She didn't really have another option.

"Students!" Her line of thought was quickly distracted by the voice of Melanie Alexander booming across the pitch. The brunette clambered up to the podium, "so that will be the Quaffle, Bludgers and Snitch being released onto the pitch now! Hope no one keeps their eyes open and cheats - yes, I'm looking at you Jimmy!"

"Melanie!" Professor McGonagall warned her, "keep it civil please."

"Right yes," she nodded her head. "So it looks like Gryffindor have the Quaffle first, is that Demelza with it? Yes, looks like it. Oh what is that! It looks like Malcom and Graham coming up behind for a body blow - wow look at that."

Astoria winced as they collided with Demelza, forcing the Quaffle out of her hands.

"And that is how you intercept! Now they just have to turn it over but with Cormac in goal, who knows?

Astoria glanced at Hermione, "did you two used to?"

She didn't even have to finish the question before Hermione shook her head violently. "Absolutely not!"

"It's just," she looked over at Cormac, who appeared too busy staring over at Hermione, "you know."

"Oh absolutely not!"

"Would you look at that? Daphne has scored! Slytherin lead ten to zero, I would say that was Cormac's fault, but I am entirely unbiased."

Astoria turned her attention back to the game, clapping loudly to make up for her missing the goal. "Go Daphne!"

"Your sister did well," commented Hermione.

"And now it's up to Gryffindor to shoot back, oh Merlin is that Hawkshead Attacking Formation from the Gryffindor team? Slytherin had better get their defences together!"

Theo jolted from side to side on his broom, his brows furrowed.

"Is that Theodore Nott falling off his broom?"

"Shut up!" He called up the pitch at Melanie.

"Theodore needs to balance better if he's going to stop this one - oh... just too late! Ten all to both teams! He might want to try a Double Eight Loop next time..."

"Is that a Finbourgh Flick from Graham? No way Cormac can keep that out but oh Merlin, he has done it! Now the Quaffle is back in Gryffindor possession but those two Slytherin beaters look violent - just look at that Dopplebeater Defence."

Astoria turned her eyes back to the heights of the pitch, searching mercilessly for Draco amongst the chaos of the match.

"Can you see the Seekers?" She asked Hermione, causing her to look up to the sky with a sigh.

"Let me see..." She spent a few moments glancing out in the distance, brow furrowed. "There!" Hermione pointed up to a small flash in the sky, "I think that's Draco."

Astoria followed Hermione's finger with her eyes.

"Looks like a failed Spiral Dive there from Draco Malfoy, Slytherin seeker. He might want to await a bit before he grabs that Snitch, let Slytherin grab a few more points."

Astoria looked up at the scoreboard with a grimace.

"Ginny Weasley appears to be hot on his tail for now! But look at that movement from Graham, it looks like Demelza will have a hard time stopping him and oh - he scores-"

"-and look at that reverse pass, marvellous stuff right there. You know, is that Demelza on the new Firebolt Supreme, that is a master of a broom right there? Combines the speed and sleekness of the Firebolt but so much more compact!"

"Stop advertising!" A voice called from the crowd loudly.

"Oh right. Yes, let's get back to it! So it looks like Daphne has the Quaffle, not sure what that move was there from Demelza, maybe some dirt defence...but good effort. Oh and what a goal!"

"Does everyone see that up there?"

Astoria looked up to the sky, hunting for Draco's white, blonde hair. "There he is!"

"It looks like Draco Malfoy has found the Golden Snitch; he better hurry up though because Ginny Weasley is hot on his tail! Oh Merlin- did everyone see that, almost had a big fall there-"

"Shit," Astoria traced Draco's movements as he steadied himself on his broom, "come on!" She repeated to herself, standing up to get a closer look.

"And there he goes! A no hands take from Draco Malfoy as he grabs the Golden Snitch in his hand - but look at that he can't keep up with his broom, he's going down!"

"Shit!" She exclaimed, rushing out of the stands and onto the pitch. "Draco!" She called out once she saw him sprawled on the ground, snitch in his hand. Astoria took his hand in hers with a gentle breath.

"I'm okay," he sat up, clutching his chest, "made a slight mistake there. I haven't flown recently enough..."

"You scared me!" She admitted, slapping him lightly on the arm. "Don't do it again!"

He lifted the snitch in his hand, "I promise." With a wave of his wand, he opened up the snitch, "and speaking of promises, I got you something." Draco lifted out a small silver necklace from the inside of the snitch, "it's a rose, you see."

Astoria took the necklace in her hands, smiling, "Draco it's lovely."

"Look at the gemstones." He instructed her.

She traced over the small gems, placed neatly on top of the rose.

"I made you a constellation, I found an unnamed cluster in the sky, and well, my family have more than enough money." He traced the gems, so this," this is Astoria."

At once, the flurry of fear that had grown inside her was soothed to nothing more than a gentle wave. "I love it Draco," she placed her hands on either side of his face, breathing in his sweet scent as their lips touched.

"Let me," he offered her, taking the necklace in his hands and clasping it on her neck.

"How do I look?" She fiddled with the golden chain around her neck, grinning with pinked cheeks.

"You're perfect Astoria. Always."

"gave a warning sign"

Astoria was more than happy when she arrived home to find it exactly how she had left it. When she arrived home late in the evening with Daphne by her side, it felt almost right to be home again.

"Miss Greengrass!" Dippy called out once she saw the two sisters, "Dippy has made cottage pie, please come eat!"

The sisters smiled upon seeing their house elf, whom they hadn't seen since they had left for their final year. "Thank you Dippy!" Astoria smiled, making her way into the dining room and taking her usual seat at the table.

Daphne sat opposite her, "please join us Dippy!" She patted the seat beside her, "we haven't seen you in so long."

"Oh no," Dippy said, shying away. "Dippy would never wish to intrude, Dippy will eat in the basement as always!" She shook her head, her little dress flowing as she moved. "Dippy will set the table now!" With a wave of her hand, a lavish set up for two appeared on the table before the sisters. "Let me bring some wine." She clicked her fingers, vanishing momentarily before returning with a fresh bottle.

"How lovely." Daphne smiled as Dippy poured the sisters a glass of the expensive wine, "would you like some?"

"Never Miss Greengrass!" She shook her head wildly, "Dippy cannot drink wine!"

"Sorry!"

"Do not apologise - Dippy should have told you. Bad Dippy!" She shook her head, shutting her eyes. "Dippy must go, Dippy has made a fool of her mistress."

In an instant, she was gone, leaving just the Greengrass sisters sat in their dining room. "It's good to be back," said Astoria, tucking into her meal. "It's been a while."

"It's still weird you know. To be back in this empty house." Although they had spent the last summer in the house just the two of them, they had needed the time alone to heal, but now, it felt strange.

Astoria nodded at her sister, the house was massive, yet almost entirely unused, it felt wasteful. "It's so quiet..."

Even with the two sisters and Dippy, the house was almost entirely silent in the worst of ways. "It needs some life back into it, how about we paint it?" Daphne nodded up to the black and grey walls, "it's so dark in here..."

"We could get Dippy to help, she's always been very creative." Astoria thought back to all the paintings that Dippy had done over the last summer when she had been freed. She had spent hours in the basement painting away. "Do you think she would want a better room?"

Daphne shook her head almost immediately, "you know how much she loves the basement, but we could make it a bit more homely for her?"

"And maybe we could get everyone to help: Blaise, Pansy and Theo?"

"What about Draco?" Daphne asked her sister.

"No, he'll be too busy with the trial, I think he'll want to spend his time with his mother. We can ask him, but I don't know if he would..." She shook her head.

"Perfect! Let's get them all over, and make this place look less like death."

Astoria smiled as she took another bite of her meal, "you know. I've been thinking about this. Theo, Pansy and Blaise have no one at home, I was thinking we could ask them to move in..."

"Astoria that's a great idea!" Daphne nodded eagerly at the suggestion, "we have so many empty rooms, it would make the house feel so much less empty!"

"We could maybe even have a spare room made up for Draco, if he ever wanted to stay somewhere else." Although Draco still had his mother at home, Astoria knew the atmosphere could still be difficult. She took a sip of her wine, "still it will be nice to have some people filling up the spare rooms."

And so, the next day, Pansy, Theo and Blaise arrived at the house with all of their belongings and a grin on their faces.

"Couldn't even cope a day without us..." smiled Theo as he rushed through the front door, "I get first pick!" His voiced quietened as he ran around the upstairs.

"Good to see you!" Pansy exclaimed as she walked through the door, her belongings levitating beside her, "where do you want us?"

"I'm assuming upstairs but I have more manners than Theo."

Daphne smiled, "that would be right, let's get you upstairs!"

With a grin, the two Greengrass sisters helped levitate the items up to the second floor of the house, "take your pick." Astoria motioned to the several empty bedrooms, "whichever you want."

"Not this one!" Theo yelled out from the far room, "I'm in here!"

"I'll take this one." Pansy dropped her items in one of the rooms beside Daphne's, watching as Blaise unloaded his things in the room opposite her.

"Well, now that's all sorted, I thought it would be a lot harder!" Daphne pulled out her wand, "we should probably clean before you unpack, these rooms have been empty for years..."

"Maybe they're haunted..."

Theo made a ghostly noise, "maybe we can make some more ghost friends."

"More?"

"Well, the Grey Lady didn't hate me!" He protested.

Astoria tilted her head, "she didn't like you either!"

"Right, we all did Charms so we can all clean up, I'll go with Astoria, and we can sort Draco's room!" Daphne said, leading the way into the last spare room on the floor.

"Merlin!" Exclaimed Astoria once she stepped inside, she hadn't been in these empty rooms in so long, she didn't even realise how bad they would be. Cobwebs danced across every surface, the floor coated with a layer of dust so thick, Astoria could barely walk through the room. "Terego." She called out, pointing her wand at the dusty surfaces and stepping back as the dust lifted into the air before vanishing.

"Scourgify." Daphne waved her wand over the cobwebs. "Terego."

It took a few rounds of cleaning spells before the room was habitable, but the difference was noticeable. "Merlin, I didn't realise how nice this room was without all the mess."

"What does Draco even like? How should we decorate it?" Daphne said with furrowed brows, staring out at the empty space.

"He likes reading..." Astoria began, remembering how he had mentioned his once curiousness for muggle literature, "we could add some bookshelves."

"And some Slytherin green!" Called Theo as he burst into the room, "we aren't having a room without green! He likes grey, but I'm thinking grey and green..."

Daphne turned to face him, "does he need green or do you?"

"Well... what I actually need is some help cleaning my room! Blaise is helping Pansy-"

"And little Theo can't do it!" Daphne pouted at him, "well, Astoria can come help and I'll paint Draco's walls."

Theo smiled at her, "in green!"

"And grey!" She retorted.

"Come on then," Astoria grabbed his hand, "I'll clean your room for you!"

"Thank you!" He shot her a toothy grin, leading her into his room.

"Merlin Theo," her brows raised as soon as she entered, "you've already made such a mess."

"I'm bad a cleaning and at packing."

She rolled her eyes, "Terego, Scourgify, Terego, Scourgify." Astoria repeated the cleaning spells as many times as she could. "Merlin it's still a mess, maybe Dippy can help."

"Dippy?" He asked her.

"Our house elf...Dippy!" She called down the stairs, taking a step back as Dippy appeared before her. "Could you help us out here?"

"Oh of course Miss Greengrass, Dippy is excellent at cleaning!" She turned to see Theo, "who are you, Master?"

"Theodore Nott," he reached out his hand, shaking hers lightly, "lovely dress."

"Why thank you Master Nott! Miss Greengrass made it for me!" She gave a small twirl.

"I didn't know you sewed," he raised his brow, watching as Dippy made her way around the room clearing the mess.

She blushed lightly, "I haven't for a while, but now that I'm back home, I might as well make Dippy some more dresses."

"Oh Dippy would love that!" She twirled in her dress, "Dippy loves her dresses!" Dippy smiled as she thought to the small rail in her basement with her few dresses neatly placed on it.

"I could do some more colours, how's-"

Theo cut her off, "green sounds great."

"Excellent idea Master Nott!" She nodded at him, taking a step out of the room, "everything is all clean now!"

"Merlin!" Astoria exclaimed, "that looks so much better."

"Dippy will go and make lunch now!"

"And I will paint my room-"

"-green by any chance?"

Theo nodded, "just a subtle Slytherin green."

"I'll go see how Daphne is doing..." She left Theo to his messy painting and made her way back to her sister. "You've made progress," she smiled as she looked up at the now painted walls, three in a deep grey with one in none other than Slytherin green.

"That one is mostly to please Theo," Daphne nodded at the green wall, "but I put some bookshelves to cover it up a bit." She led Astoria around the room, "so we have a chair here for him to read by the window, and then on the windowsill, I put some self-watering plants... you know, because he won't be here to water them all the time like you said."

"Oh you did it!" Astoria sat herself on the bed, looking up at the wooden board hovering above it. "You made him the stars I suggested!" Above her, the Draco constellation was painted onto the frame of the bed, each star charmed to glow at all times. "It looks perfect, just like my one!"

"And then I think we could just put a few of Dippy's paintings up..." She motioned to the blank spaces on the wall.

"You always were better at the creative side of things," Astoria shook her head Daphne, "this is far better than what I could have made."

"The ideas were yours-"

"-but you're the one who made them come true!"

Her cheeks pinked, "I suppose I did." After a moment, she spoke again, "should we go and check in on everyone else?"

Astoria nodded, "Draco's room is done I suppose...we should see if they need some help."

"Especially Blaise..." said Daphne as they made their way towards his room.

"Ah, welcome in." He said as they entered, "do you like what I've done with the place?"

Both the sisters nodded.

Blaise had painted the room a dark green, highlighting it with accents of gold. A golden throw was sprawled across the bed, his dark green curtains held together with a golden rope.

"Green and gold..." Daphne nodded, as she glanced over the room.

"Green and gold," he repeated to her, "the two finest colours."

"Very fine indeed," Theo said as he entered the room, "I would say mine is better, more Slytherin pride, but still..."

"Bore off mate, yours is going to look like the colour of the Slug-Vomiting Charm Draco used in second year!"

"Hey!" He protested; brows furrowed. "Still better than yours!"

"Come see mine now!" Pansy called from her room, "it has a lot less vomit colour than the boys'."

And it was true, when everyone stepped inside, there was no green anywhere. Instead, the walls were painted a deep purple, with golden leaves trailing each wall and crawling up onto the ceiling. Her bed was draped with a lilac canopy, golden stars dotted across it.

"Now this," said Astoria, "this is much better."

"Agreed." Daphne nodded her head, "this is my cup of tea."

"It's not very Slytherin."

"Well," Pansy said, "neither are we anymore!"

Blaise raised a hand to his mouth, "I will always be a Slytherin Pansy, always."

"You can take the boy out of Slytherin," Theo began.

"- but you can't take the Slytherin out of the boy."

"Exactly! Now, does everyone want to see my Slytherin palace?" He took Pansy and Blaise's hands, leading them back out of the room and towards his. "Come on Astoria, Daphne!" He called out to them, causing them to rush behind him. "Everyone must see my Slytherin palace."

"Is-is your bed on the floor?" Pansy asked with raised brows, "who sleeps on the floor?"

Theo looked down the circular mattress placed in the corner of the room, "the best people...obviously!"

"I suppose it makes people pay more attention to the floor, so they can see your snake rug..." Daphne nodded down at the black snake sprawled across a black rug in the centre of the room.

Theo's broom hovered in the air above the bed, hanging from small silver chains, "also I had to make room for the broom."

"Ahh."

"Of course."

"So you see, it's much better than everyone else's." He smiled, looking through his door as the other rooms. "Much better."

"So now what?" Pansy asked the group, "lunch time?"

"Let's go and see what Dippy's made us, and then maybe we can ask her to do some paintings for us." Astoria suggested, "or we could do some cleaning downstairs..."

Immediately Theo responded, "not cleaning."

"I agree!"

"Me too!"

"So, no cleaning, just lunch?"

"Let's go and eat lunch in our new home!"

"no body no crime"

On the morning of the trial, Astoria awoke with a start. After two weeks of heavy sleep, she had drifted into an uneasy slumber, one plagued with the nightmares she had tried so hard to fight off.

In the early morning, she trawled downstairs to the kitchen to make herself a coffee, knowing she would need the energy.

"Good morning, Miss Greengrass," Dippy waved at her with a smile, "you're up very early."

"Yes, apologies Dippy!" She knew that Dippy liked to use the morning for herself. "I'll just make a coffee and go upstairs."

"No no!" Dippy protested, "let Dippy make you a coffee! Please sit down." She beckoned Astoria to the seat in the kitchen, Astoria willingly obliging.

"You know, it's the trial today..." she trailed off.

"Dippy thinks all will be well," she flicked her fingers, a steaming coffee appearing before her. Dippy pushed the coffee towards Astoria, "here you are."

"Thank you," Astoria smiled, taking a sip from the steaming cup. "Did any of your old masters ever have a trial with the Wizengamot?"

"Dippy was once instructed to retrieve evidence for a trial. Dippy did as she was asked."

"When was this?"

"Many years ago Miss Astoria." She shook her head, "Dippy has not interacted with the Wizengamot in a long time."

Astoria shook her head, "never mind then."

"Good morning, Astoria," said Blaise, reaching his hands over her shoulders and taking her coffee. "Nice of you to make me a drink."

She rolled her eyes, "any time Blaise."

Shortly, Daphne joined them in the kitchen. "Couldn't sleep either, could you?"

Blaise and Astoria shook their heads.

"I'm nervous, how does it even work?" Astoria said as she made herself another coffee. "I've never been to a trial before."

"I assume they'll just ask us questions..." Blaise placed a hand on his head, "but they'll definitely be trying to get us to go against Mr Malfoy."

Daphne took her sister's hand, "we just have to tell the truth."

"What time should we leave?"

"If the trial starts at ten, we should get there early," began Astoria, "maybe we apparate at nine thirty?"

"Sounds good."

Blaise nodded, "I'll go and get ready." He finished up his coffee before leaving the kitchen.

An hour later, all three congregated in the kitchen, ready for the trial.

"Good luck," said Theo as they waltzed out the door, waving.

Astoria slid her wand into her pocket, reaching out her hand to the pair. Blaise and Daphne both took her cold hand in theirs, taking a deep breath in as they apparated away into the streets of London.

"Merlin," announced Daphne as her feet landed on the cobbled ground, "I forgot how ill that made me feel."

Astoria clutched her stomach, "me too."

As much as they appreciated their ability to apparate, the Greengrass sisters had still been unable to perfect this skill, leading to unwanted nausea every time.

"I'm immune to the sickness!" Blaise said proudly, with a grin.

"Let's go inside," Daphne nodded, leading them into a small red telephone box.

"Merlin, this is tight." Astoria said, raising her arms up so as not to place them anywhere unwanted.

Blaise lifted the phone into his hands, "what was the number to dial again?"

"Six, two, four, four, two."

"Cheers Astoria," he replied, pressing the numbers into the phone.

"Welcome to the Ministry of Magic. Please state your name and business."

Astoria jumped at the robotic voice, "Merlin."

"My name is Blaise Zabini-" he looked to the Greengrass sisters.

"Astoria Greengrass."

"Daphne Greengrass."

"-and we are here as witnesses for the hearing of Lucius Malfoy."

"Thank you," said the cool female voice. "Visitors, please take the badges and attach them to the front of your robes."

After a click, three badges shot out into Blaise's hands. He handed one to each sister before turning back to the phone, "now what?"

"You are all required to submit to a search and present your wand for registration at the security desk, which is located at the far end of the Atrium."

"Right," Astoria clutched the wand in her pocket, "easy enough."

Suddenly, the floor in the box shuddered, slowly lowering them into the ground. It took about a minute for the golden light in the Ministry to illuminate them as they arrived at their location.

"Let's go." Blaise said once the door opened, leading everyone out into the Ministry.

"Wow." Exclaimed Astoria as she stepped into the elongated corridor, dotted with glowing fireplaces down either side, each one lighting up with green flames with a whoosh and revealing a new person who quickly joined into the herd.

Sticking close together, the trio weaved their way through the crowd and towards the signs for the security checkpoint, pausing once they came across a fountain. In the middle of the circular pool of water stood a group of golden statues, the tallest of which held his wand high in the air. Around him, the other statues glanced up adoringly.

Astoria stepped forwards, intrigued by the statues but was quickly pushed backward by the crowd of employees bustling through the corridor.

"This way," Blaise grasped her, pointing up at the sign.

"Step right this way," said a bored looking Ministry employee once they arrived at the desk. "Hand over your wands," he reached out his arm, taking each of the trio's wand and dropping them into a strange looking basket.

"You," he pointed at Astoria causing her to step forwards, "come here."

She stepped closer, "yes?"

Without a word, the employee ran a long golden rod across her body, "next."

She stepped out of the way, making way for both her sister and Blaise to be searched.

"Which of you has the eleven-inch, dragon heartstring core?" He asked them, nodding once Blaise stepped forwards. He handed him a piece of paper, "this is yours, and I keep this."

"And the twelve-and-a-half-inch dragon heartstring and aspen core?" Daphne stepped up, claiming her wand and piece of paper.

"Then just the elven inch oak wand must be you." He handed the wand and paper to Astoria.

"Now we need Level 2," said Astoria, leading them towards the lift shaft.

Blaise inspected the lift, "I wouldn't say this looks safe."

"Me either..."

As they stepped into the lift, it began to shake and clatter. Metallic clanging echoing across it once the door closed on them. At each level, the door swung open, witches and wizards stepping in and out each time.

"Level two, Department of Magical Law Enforcement, including the Improper Use of Magic Office, Auror Headquarters, and Wizengamot Administration Services." A voice called as they exited the lift, Astoria and Daphne following behind Blaise.

"I think we're this way..." he trailed off, stopping them once they reached the end of the corridor. "Courtroom fifteen, right?" He raised his brows at Astoria who nodded.

"I guess we just wait for someone to collect us now," Daphne said, leaning against the wall with a sigh.

A tall wizard in plum robes stepped out into the hall, "please follow me." He nodded at them, leading the trio into the dim lit room. Sat up on benches that lined the room was around fifty individuals, all wearing the same plum-coloured robes, with displeased expressions on their faces.

"Please may the witnesses take their seats," a cold voice echoed across the room, pointing them to a selection of seats at the back of the room.

Blaise, Astoria and Daphne all made their way over. As they sat down the door swung open again, revealing Draco Malfoy who quickly took a seat beside Astoria.

She took his hand in hers, "it's okay." She whispered to him sweetly. Despite his gaze remaining forwards, he squeezed her hand back, letting him know she had heard him.

Astoria looked back to the open door, gulping as she watched Lucius Malfoy walk through, escorted by two Aurors, his hands chained together tightly. He was led to his seat in the middle of the room, the Aurors staying by his side as the door slammed shut.

"Now!" A firm voice said, "disciplinary hearing on the fifth of August into the offences by Lucius Malfoy II on the night of July third."

At once, a small woman began typing.

"Present are me, Brunhilde Stokke, John Dawlish, Martha Proud, Arthur Pandit and Anita Savage. No media team is present."

Astoria felt Draco loosen beside her, clearly pleased that Rita Skeeter had been unable to attend.

"Witness for the Defence are Draco Malfoy, Blaise Zabini, Daphne Greengrass and Astoria Greengrass."

Stokke lifted up a piece of parchment with her wand, "the charges are as follows: affiliation with known Death Eaters, release of Lethifold onto Hogwarts grounds, murder of Phineas Belby and Millicent Bulstrode, kidnapping of Draco Malfoy, escape of Azkaban and evading capture. Mr Malfoy has previously been charged with similar crimes of the Dark Arts, but was given a reduced sentence based off of evidence provided, it is his message that he hopes for the same this time around, is this correct?"

Lucius nodded, "yes."

"And how do you respond to these charges?" Stokke peered down at the blond.

"All I plead guilty to is the escape and evasion from capture." He nodded his head, "I should hope for the opportunity to explain myself of the other charges."

"think he did it"

"Very well then Mr Malfoy-"

"-your first charge relates to the escape from Azkaban, please explain yourself." Anita Savage asked him, peering her head over the stand in order to properly view him.

"Well, you see I was not planning on the escape," he began. "The others convicted did not intend on bringing me with them, however I was privy to their plan, and they believed that I would share with the wrong parties. I was taken by them against my will, you see-"

"-how did this occur?"

Lucius raised his brows, "pardon?"

"This escape, in which you were somehow taken?"

"They had a visitor bring in an invisibility cloak, they had bribed one of the Aurors you see, so everyone took a potion-"

"-and how was this potion given to you."

Lucius gulped, "it was forced onto me. Adrian Greengrass forced it down my throat."

"Interesting." Stokke nodded her head, "very interesting."

"Please continue."

"This potion made us hidden to the homenum revelio charm, so when under the cloak, we were entirely invisible to the Aurors. Then all it took was a threat from Perseus and we were out. For the first few days, they kept me locked away, but Theodore felt sorry for me, and eventually I managed to apparate out. I spent the rest of my time with my wife."

"That would be Narcissa Malfoy, correct?"

"Yes," Lucius nodded.

"Why did you not hand yourself in?" Stokke pursed her lips, "that would have certainly allowed for a shorter sentence."

"You see, I was hoping to apprehend the others, stop them in their tracks-"

"-why not hand yourself in, reveal the plans to the Ministry, and then allow us to apprehend them?"

"Unfortunately, the Ministry has not always been successful in the capture of criminals, need I remind you of Sirius Black?" He raised his brows, "he was allowed to break into Hogwarts, and remain on the run until his untimely death. Further, the Ministry were non-believers of many of my previous details when surrendering other Death Eaters, why would I be believed?"

"You should have had trust in the Ministry-"

Lucius cut her off, "but I did not. I had no reason to."

"Anyway..." Stokke said, "please explain the events of the night of the July third." She crossed her arms, awaiting his answer.

He nodded eagerly, "you see I was aware that they were residing in Hogsmeade, and due to a tracker in Draco's ring, I was always aware of his location. When I saw Draco approaching Hogsmeade, I had to protect him. Before I managed to collect my son, I was approached by Perseus Parkinson, whom I stunned, might I add."

"It is noted."

"I left a stunned Perseus and I apparated, knowing that the Anti-Apparition Charms were undone-"

A small male peered over at him, "how did you know?"

"You see, if Perseus was roaming freely in Hogsmeade, he was vulnerable to apprehension, this would not have been done if they did not have protection in the form of Apparition out of Hogsmeade. So I then located Draco and wished to explain all of my involvement in these plans, I wished to clear my name, even if only with my son."

"And your son, he is here today, he intends to give evidence?"

Lucius nodded. "He does."

"I am afraid, Mr Malfoy, that will not be possible due to his direct relation to you. He cannot be trusted-"

"What!" Draco stood up, outraged, "this is bullshit. Give me Veritaserum, I will tell the truth I promise, no this is a load of rubbish!"

"Mr Malfoy!" Stokke stood up in her seat, nodding at the Aurors stood beside Lucius Malfoy. "I will have you removed!"

"Draco," Astoria called out to him quietly, "it's okay."

"No! This is bullshit, the Ministry is fucking corru-"

At once, two Aurors grabbed his arms, escorting him away from the court room.

"This is rather disappointing Mr Malfoy; you should hope your sons' actions do not reflect on you."

"No, please," he pleaded. "My son is simply distressed, he wished to give evidence today."

"He will not be allowed to re-enter the court room Mr Malfoy." Stokke shook her head, "now, please continue."

Lucius cleared his throat. "Well, I explained myself to Draco and then we were both under the cloak and we explored Hogsmeade, looking to help out. We both stumbled upon Adrian Greengrass, who was aiming his wand with an Unforgiveable at Astoria Greengrass, so I stunned him. I then awoke Miss Daphne Greengrass from her stun, done by her father. When Astoria informed me that Mr Zabini was in danger, I put myself under the cloak and went to find him." He took a breath, "when I arrived Mr Zabini was being threatened by his mother, she held her wand to his neck, so I apprehended her. I knocked her down, but she fought back, and Mr Zabini was forced to stop her."

"And that is how Emelda's injury was sustained?"

He nodded, "then I handed myself in."

"And that was all the events?"

"To my knowledge," he said.

"Is there anything you would like to say before we hear from the witnesses?"

"That is all. I hope my statement can be considered fairly." He bowed his head at the seated Wizengamot.

Quickly, the two Aurors beside him escorted him away to the side of the room.

"Miss Astoria Greengrass, may you now take a seat."

Astoria took a deep breath, making her way towards the seat.

"Miss Greengrass, what is your story? What do you wish to say for Mr Malfoy?"

"I-I," she felt the nerves begin to hit her. Closing her eyes she took another breath, "where would you like me to begin?"

"From the moment you interacted with Mr Lucius Malfoy."

She thought back to that night. "Well-well my father was aiming his wand at me, with an unforgiveable. Then Mr Malfoy stunned him-"

"-how do you know it was Lucius, not his son, Draco?"

Astoria paused, "I-I just... he said it was him."

"And he could not have lied?"

"I suppose, but why would he? Draco wouldn't lie either..." She furrowed her brow, "I believe it was him."

"But you have no proof of this? No evidence?"

"My word is my evidence. I have nothing else I could offer." She shrugged her shoulders, "I believe that it was Lucius, rather than Draco who performed the magic."

"Then what do you believe happened?"

"What happened next is not a belief, it is what happened." She said, losing her temper, "my word is the truth. Anyway, then both the Malfoys explained their story to me."

"-and what was this story?"

"It was exactly as he told today," she asserted. "He used rennervate on Daphne, my sister to save her, and he also saved me from an Unforgiveable. What he did was admirable, he helped us both."

-and how do you"

This time, Astoria cut her off, "I watched him use the spell. It was Lucius, not Draco. Daphne will vouch for that."

"Alright Miss Greengrass." But she didn't seem convinced.

"Lucius then heard that Mr Zabini could be in danger, and he rushed off to help. He went under the cloak, and that was the last I saw of him."

"Very well." Stokke nodded, "please return to your seat and may Daphne Greengrass replace you."

Astoria returned to the back of the room, touching her sister's hand lightly as they passed.

"Miss Daphne Greengrass, please may you now share your version of events."

Daphne nodded, "well, I was stunned when Mr Malfoy arrived, so I couldn't respond, but it didn't take long for Mr Malfoy to rush straight over and help me. He helped me to my feet, and he told me the same truth he told here in front of you. He was then made aware of Blaise, Mr Zabini," she nodded, "being in danger. So he then went to help him."

"And that is all?"

Daphne nodded.

"Why is it, that your sister Astoria has a greater testimony?"

"Pardon?" Daphne raised her brows, "what do you mean?"

"Well," Stokke pursed her lips, "she had more information regarding the events."

"I was stunned." She said matter of factly, "Astoria wasn't. And while I was recovering, she was the one paying attention. I didn't realise I would be quizzed on the event."

"Well Miss Greengrass, if that is all, then may Mr Blaise Zabini take your place."

Daphne nodded, rolling her eyes as she sat herself back down next to Astoria and interlinking their hands, "what utter bollocks."

"Quiet please!"

"Now, Mr Zabini, you were the last to see Mr Lucius Malfoy prior to his surrender, what happened during your interaction?"

Blaise cleared his throat, "my mother had her wand to my throat when I first saw Mr Malfoy. He appeared from under the cloak, and he knocked her down out of the way. She had a muggle weapon, she had a knife in her hand, and her wand in the other. So, I-" he took a breath, shaking his head, "I hit her, hard. And she, she fell with the knife, it hit her. I thought she was dead, but Lucius said I should go. He said that the Ministry were there, and I should get to safety."

"And you did?"

"Yes. He told me to go, and I went. I didn't want to stay and deal with what I had done, so I left."

"How many times was Emelda stabbed, according to your memory?"

Blaise paused, shaking his head. "I-I don't know."

"Think." She instructed him, "think hard."

"Once," he said with a wavering voice.

"Interesting, when the Healers arrived at Mrs Zabini, she had two wounds... if you only inflicted one, then who inflicted the other?"

"I-I must have done both, I'm the only one who hurt her."

"But you left her alone with Mr Malfoy, you cannot confirm this fact."

"And you," he stood up, "can't confirm your fucking theory. Draco was right you're fucking corrupt." He stormed out of the room, swearing as he left.

"That was interesting." One of the members said, "very interesting indeed."

"We would now like for all members to leave the court room for deliberation. Mr Malfoy, we shall give your verdict in the coming hour."

"Thank you," he nodded at them as he was guided away by the two Aurors beside him. "Thank you for your time."

Astoria and Daphne were escorted away, but this time not back to corridor that they had entered the courtroom in, but instead into a small room with two sofas. The sisters sat opposite each other with a sigh.

"I hope that went well."

Astoria couldn't tell. She had said all that she could, she had done her best to defend him, but the Ministry were ruthless, they were without fail, always harsher on former Death Eaters and considering Lucius' status, he was almost doomed. He had been sentenced twice before, he knew how the system worked, but still, Astoria felt hopeless for him.

"We did our best," Daphne reassured her, "we can't really have done anything else."

She shrugged her shoulders, "I suppose not, but I still feel bad." She wished that there was something more that she could do, something that would take away from Draco and Blaise's courtroom outbursts which she knew would reflect poorly on Lucius. She knew he wasn't innocent of everything, but Lucius Malfoy had saved lives that night, he had done enough to repent.

For the entire hour of deliberation, the two sisters sat tapping their feet against the floor, impatient for the verdict. They could feel the nerves building in the body, despite the verdict not implicating them, it meant a lot. Lucius Malfoy had directly saved their lives, and it mattered to them that he was rightly rewarded for it.

"Please return to the courtroom." Anita Savage strolled into the room, opening up the door for them to return to their seats. Once all four witnesses were seated, Anita spoke to them as a whole, "please refrain from reacting to the verdict. Outbursts will not be accepted; any violent behaviour will have you sentenced or trialled." She nodded her head at the boys before heading back up to her seat.

"Now, Mr Malfoy," began Stokke, "we have discussed your case and reached a decision. I should hope your expectations are within limits, as you have missed out on several years of your prior sentence, that, along with your defence has been considered."

Astoria felt Draco stiffed up beside her, "it's okay, you prepared for this." She took his hand in hers, taking her sisters with the free hand. All four students interlinked their hands, wishing for the best.

"Mr Lucius Malfoy, you are hereby sentenced to five year in Azkaban prison."

And that's when Draco truly broke.